Produced by Jonathan Ingram, Keith Edkins and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net





Transcriber's note: A few typographical errors have been corrected: they
are listed at the end of the text.

       *       *       *       *       *


Transcriber's note: In the pronunciation guides [=e] signifies "e macron";
[)e] "e breve"; [a:] "a with diaeresis below"; [.a] "a with dot above";
[n.] "n with dot below"; and so forth.

THE

NEW · GRESHAM

ENCYCLOPEDIA

VOLUME · IV · PART · 3

[Illustration]

_The_ GRESHAM · PUBLISHING
COMPANY · _Limited_

66 CHANDOS STREET · STRAND
LONDON W.C.2.
1922

       *       *       *       *       *







LIST OF PLATES AND MAPS

       *       *       *       *       *

VOLUME IV PART 3

ESTREMOZ to FELSPAR

       *       *       *       *       *

PLATES

                                                                  Page

  ETHNOLOGY                                                       304

MAPS IN COLOUR


  EUROPE                                                          322

       *       *       *       *       *







KEY TO PRONUNCIATION

       *       *       *       *       *

The method of marking pronunciations here employed is either (1) by marking
the syllable on which the accent falls, or (2) by a simple system of
transliteration, to which the following is the Key:--

VOWELS

[=a], as in f_a_te, or in b_a_re.

ä, as in _a_lms, Fr. _â_me, Ger. B_a_hn = á of Indian names.

[.a], the same sound short or medium, as in Fr. b_a_l, Ger. M_a_nn.

a, as in f_a_t.

[a:], as in f_a_ll.

_a_, obscure, as in rur_a_l, similar to _u_ in b_u_t, [.e] in h_e_r: common
in Indian names.

[=e], as in m_e_ = _i_ in mach_i_ne.

e, as in m_e_t.

[.e], as in h_e_r.

[=i], as in p_i_ne, or as _ei_ in Ger. m_ei_n.

i, as in p_i_n, also used for the short sound corresponding to [=e], as in
French and Italian words.

_eu_, a long sound as in Fr. j_eû_ne = Ger. long _ö_, as in S_ö_hne,
G_ö_the (Goethe).

eu, corresponding sound short or medium, as in Fr. p_eu_ = Ger. _ö_ short.

[=o], as in n_o_te, m_oa_n.

o, as in n_o_t, s_o_ft--that is, short or medium.

ö, as in m_o_ve, tw_o_.

[=u] as in t_u_be.

u, as in t_u_b: similar to [.e] and also to a.

[u:], as in b_u_ll.

ü, as in Sc. ab_u_ne = Fr. _û_ as in d_û_, Ger. _ü_ long as in gr_ü_n,
B_ü_hne.

[.u], the corresponding short or medium sound, as in Fr. b_u_t, Ger.
M_ü_ller.

oi, as in _oi_l.

ou, as in p_ou_nd; or as _au_ in Ger. H_au_s.

CONSONANTS

Of the _consonants_, B, D, F, H, J, K, L, M, N, NG, P, SH, T, V, Z, always
have their common English sounds, when used to transliterate foreign words.
The letter C is not used by itself in re-writing for pronunciation, S or K
being used instead. The only consonantal symbols, therefore, that require
explanation are the following:--

ch is always as in ri_ch_.

_d_, nearly as _th_ in _th_is = Sp. _d_ in Ma_d_ri_d_, &c.

g is always hard, as in _g_o.

_h_ represents the guttural in Scotch lo_ch_, Ger. na_ch_, also other
similar gutturals.

[n.], Fr. nasal _n_ as in bo_n_.

r represents both English _r_, and _r_ in foreign words, which is generally
much more strongly trilled.

s, always as in _s_o.

th, as _th_ in _th_in.

_th_, as _th_ in _th_is.

w always consonantal, as in _w_e.

x = ks, which are used instead.

y always consonantal, as in _y_ea (Fr. _ligne_ would be re-written
l[=e]ny).

zh, as _s_ in plea_s_ure = Fr. _j_.

       *       *       *       *       *

ESTREMOZ´, a town of Portugal, in the province of Alemtejo, 22 miles west
of Elvas. Pop. about 8000.

ESZEK (es-sek´), or ESSEG, a town of Yugo-Slavia, formerly in Hungary, on
the Drave, 13 miles from its confluence with the Danube. It has barracks,
town house, normal school, an important trade, and several fairs. Pop.
31,000.

ÉTAMPES ([=a]-tä[n.]p), a town of France, department of Seine-et-Oise, 30
miles S. by W. of Paris. Pop. 9450.

ÉTAPLES, a town of Northern France, department of Pas-de-Calais, on the
right bank of the estuary of the Canche, 17 miles south of Boulogne. During
the European War, Étaples became a place of great importance. It was a huge
British encampment, including many hospitals, and a cemetery with over
11,000 graves. It was also of importance as a training-centre, and the
famous 'Bull-ring' was there. Pop. 6000.

ETAP´PEN (Ger.), a department in Continental armies the business of which
is to relieve the commanders of the field army of all responsibility for
their communications in the rear. The officers of this department supervise
all arrangements for loading and unloading at stations, forwarding,
feeding, and billeting.

ETA´WAH, a town, Hindustan, United Provinces, capital of district of the
same name, on left bank of the Jumna, picturesquely situated among ravines,
and richly planted with trees. It has some good buildings, and a
considerable trade. Pop. 45,350.--The district has an area of 1694 sq.
miles, and a pop. of 760,120.

ETCHING, a method of engraving lines upon a metal plate by means of acid,
whence the term has come to denote an impression taken on paper or similar
material from the etched plate. Sometimes, though incorrectly, applied to a
line-drawing in pen and ink. The usual process is to cover the plate
(generally of copper) with an _etching-ground_ of waxes and resins, on
which the lines are opened up by means of a sharp-pointed _etching-needle_,
either from a design transferred to the ground, or by the artist working
directly. The lines are then _bitten_ by putting the plate into dilute
nitric or hydrochloric acid, the back and edges being protected by
_stopping-out varnish_. The plate is removed when the lightest lines are
sufficiently bitten. If some lines need deeper biting, the rest may be
covered with stopping-out varnish, and the plate replaced in the acid; or
acid may be applied locally. If a plate is removed before biting is
complete, in order to take a trial impression, it is recovered with a
transparent ground, additional lines opened up if necessary, and
_rebitten_. In _soft-ground etching_, the ground is mixed with tallow, thin
paper laid upon it, and the design firmly drawn thereon with a pencil. When
the paper is removed, the ground adheres to it where the lines were drawn.
The plate is bitten in the usual way. This produces the effect of a chalk
or pencil drawing. _Dry-point_ is a method of working direct on to the
copper with a sharp point, which raises a _burr_ on each side of the line,
giving it a characteristic quality. Dry-point, etching proper, and
engraving proper are often combined in one plate; and a mixture of etching
with mezzotint or aquatint is not uncommon. In _printing_, a matter of
first-rate importance, the ink is rubbed into the lines and superfluous ink
_wiped_ from the surface of the plate, ink being left in any place where a
tint is required. Impressions may then be taken by hand; but a press is
generally used, being more expeditious and yielding more even results. The
papers used are various, but those of Japanese make are most popular. The
number of good impressions possible from one plate is limited by the
wearing of the plate; in particular, the burr of dry-point soon disappears.
A _state_ is the name given to each stage in the progress of a print, which
is the result of new work on the plate. Differences due to variations in
the amount of ink used, or to wiping, do not constitute states; but the
addition of a title, artist's signature, &c., will make a state. As
distinct from the engraved line, the etched line has a freedom and
spontaneity resembling that made by pen or pencil.

The process was apparently used as a means of decorating metal some time
before prints were taken. The earliest-known etching is dated 1513. Among
the first to use the process was Albrecht Dürer (1471-1528), who between
1515 and 1518 produced six plates on iron, showing great power and
precision, but hardly realizing all the qualities of the medium. Among his
followers, the German Little Masters, Hans Sebald Beham and Albrecht
Altdorfer were responsible for some interesting plates, as was Lucas van
Leyden (1494-1533), the Dutchman. Among the earliest Italian etchers were
Francesco Mazzuoli (1503-40) and Andrea Schiavone (1522-82), who show more
freedom and delicacy than the Germans. But at this time etching was mainly
the by-product of artists whose chief work was painting or engraving. Its
great period opened in the seventeenth century. Jacques Callot (1592-1635),
born at Nancy, who worked there and at Rome, produced about one thousand
plates of small size, the most important being two series of the _Miseries
of War_. He is remarkable for his fine sense of design, the fantastic,
grotesque quality of his figures, and the delicacy and variety of his line,
obtained by rebiting and by combining engraving with etching. Claude
Lorrain (1600-82), the landscape painter, possibly under the influence of
Callot, produced some fifty plates, very delicately etched, and suggestive
of atmosphere. Sir Anthony Van Dyck (1599-1641), beside being court painter
to Charles I of England, was the greatest Flemish etcher of his day. His
eighteen etched portraits of famous contemporaries (fifteen of which were
included in his _Iconography_, published 1645), in their direct handling
and vivid characterization, are among the finest work of the kind ever
done. But the central figure in etching, not only of the seventeenth
century but of all time, is Rembrandt van Ryn (1606-69), whose work is
unrivalled both in quality and influence. His etchings show the same
realism, understanding of humanity, and creative imagination which mark all
his work. Roughly, they fall into three groups, according to the time at
which they were produced. In the first period, the ordinary etched line is
mainly used, and the artist is evidently feeling his way; in the second,
chiaroscuro is more marked, and dry-point used freely; in the third, the
handling is very free and vigorous, chiaroscuro becomes the dominant
feature, and dry-point the usual method. Development on these lines marks
all his plates, which consist of (1) portraits, e.g. _Jan Six_ (_c._ 1646)
and _Clement de Jonghe_ (1651); (2) figure compositions, many of scriptural
subjects, which include the masterpiece _Christ receiving Little Children_
(_c._ 1650), commonly known as 'The Hundred Guilder Print'; (3) landscapes,
e.g. _The Goldweigher's Field_, the least numerous class, but one which has
inspired the greatest mass of work. The Dutch painters contemporary with or
following Rembrandt were in some cases prolific etchers, notably Ferdinand
Bol and Adrian van Ostade, and reproduce in that medium the characteristics
of their painting. In the eighteenth century etching fell somewhat into
disuse, save in Italy, where G. B. Tiepolo (1696-1770), the decorative
painter, produced some fifty plates, and Antonio Canale (Canaletto,
1697-1768) showed in his few etchings the same power to express structure
and aerial perspective as in his painting. More prolific was G. B. Piranesi
(1720-88), who published a series of views of the Classical and Renaissance
architecture of Rome, professedly with an archæological aim, but of great
artistic interest. His imaginative power, bold design, and vigorous
handling are best seen in the fantastic plates of his _Carceri_. In
England, William Hogarth (1697-1764) produced a few etchings; Thomas
Rowlandson (1756-1827), the caricaturist, used etching as the basis of his
aquatints; and John Crome (1768-1821), the landscape painter, etched some
characteristic plates. But it was Francisco Goya (1746-1828) whose work
ushered in a new era. His bitterly satirical _Caprichos_ (1793-6, 72
plates), _Proverbios_ (1810-5, 18 plates), _Desastres de la Guerra_ (_c._
1810, 82 plates), and the more popular but no less remarkable _Tauromaquia_
(_c._ 1815, 33 plates illustrating bull-fighting), in all of which the
bitten line is allied with aquatint, show a powerful and fantastic
imagination, brilliant design and draughtsmanship, and superb technique.
Widely different in character are the 71 plates of the _Liber Studiorum_,
one of the most remarkable works of J. M. W. Turner (1775-1851). In these
etching merely provides the ground plan for the use of mezzotint, or, more
rarely, aquatint. In the nineteenth century the revival inaugurated by Goya
was carried on in France by several of the Barbizon group of landscape
painters, notably by J. F. Millet (1814-75), responsible for some simple
but impressive plates. A more important figure as an etcher is Alphonse
Legros (1837-1911), whose admirable portraits recall those of Van Dyck,
though elsewhere he shows something of Goya's taste for the grotesque. This
last also appears in the work of Charles Méryon (1821-68), one of the
greatest of French etchers, whose feeling for decorative design and
decisive handling are best seen in his views of Paris. Apart from other
etchers of the period are Jules Jacquemart and Félix Braquemond, remarkable
for their exquisite delicacy in the reproduction of surface texture. Of the
Impressionist painters, Camille Pissarro (1830-1903) produced some very
individual plates, marked by the use of broken lines and much rebiting, in
the effort to secure atmospheric effect. Similarly, by means of open
shading and absence of outline, Anders Zorn (1860-1918), the Swede, has
aimed at reproducing the play of light round objects; but his portraits are
his best work. The chief figure in nineteenth-century etching, however, is
J. A. McN. Whistler (1834-1903), whose _French Set_ (1858), _Thames Set_
(1871), _Venice Set_ (1880), and _Twenty-six Etchings_ (1886) show his
delicate yet decisive handling, his economy of means, his feeling for
design, and his power of securing luminosity and atmosphere. Part of his
success was due to insistence upon printing his own plates. His
brother-in-law, Sir Francis Seymour Haden (1818-1910), the distinguished
doctor, also took a prominent part in the revival of etching, and in his
plates showed remarkable skill. The same accomplishment marks the work of
William Strang, A.R.A. (died 1921), who has produced many notable portraits
of contemporary celebrities, including R. L. Stevenson and Thomas Hardy.
Another artist of great technical skill, excelling in the use of dry-point,
is Félicien Rops (1833-98), a Belgian, whose work is remarkable for its
union of satire and licentiousness. The most notable living etchers are
chiefly found in England, and include Sir Frank Short, famous also for his
mezzotints; D. Y. Cameron, a disciple of Whistler, though of marked
individuality in his treatment of architecture; Muirhead Bone, whose
architectural work is unrivalled and has inspired many followers; James
McBey; and Augustus John, who stands apart from his contemporaries in his
preference for figure subjects. In France, Jean-Louis Forain has produced
some remarkable work, notably series dealing with the life of Christ, and
with Lourdes, which show his satiric power and a very distinctive
technique. See _Engraving_.--BIBLIOGRAPHY: A. M. Hind, _A Short History of
Engraving and Etching_ (very complete and authoritative). For technical
details, M. Lalanne, _Etching_; Paton, _Etching and Mezzotint Engraving_.

ETE´OCLES and POLYNI´CES, two heroes of ancient Greek legend, sons of
Oedipus, King of Thebes. After their father's banishment from Thebes,
Eteocles usurped the throne to the exclusion of his brother, an act which
led to an expedition of Polynices and six others against Thebes. This war
is known as the Seven against Thebes, and forms the basis of Æschylus's
_The Seven against Thebes_. The two brothers fell by each other's hand. See
_Antigone_.

ETE´SIAN WINDS (Gr. _etos_, year), winds which, blowing over the
Mediterranean regions from a general northerly direction during some weeks
of the summer, replace the heated air that rises from the Sahara and other
parts of Africa. By carrying with them moisture from the sea, they add
greatly to the fertility of Egypt.

ETHANE, (C_2H_6), a hydrocarbon belonging to the paraffin series. It is a
colourless inflammable gas, and is found amongst the gaseous constituents
of the Pennsylvanian oil-wells.

ETH´ELBERT, King of Kent, born about A.D. 560, died 616. He succeeded his
father, Hermenric, and reduced all the English states, except
Northumberland, to the condition of his dependents. Ethelbert married
Bertha, the daughter of Caribert, King of Paris, and a Christian princess,
an event which led indirectly to the introduction of Christianity into
England by St. Augustine. Ethelbert was the first English king to draw up a
code of laws.

ETHELBERT, King of England, son of Ethelwulf, succeeded to the government
of the eastern side of the kingdom in A.D. 857, and in 860, on the death of
his brother Ethelbald, became sole king. His reign was much disturbed by
the inroads of the Danes. He died in 866.

ETH´ELRED I, King of England, son of Ethelwulf, succeeded his brother
Ethelbert in A.D. 866. The Danes became so formidable in his reign as to
threaten the conquest of the whole kingdom. Ethelred died in consequence of
a wound received in an action with the Danes in 871, and was succeeded by
his brother Alfred.

ETHELRED II, King of England, son of Edgar, born A.D. 968, succeeded his
brother, Edward the Martyr, in 978, and, for his want of vigour and
capacity, was surnamed _the Unready_. In his reign began the practice of
buying off the Danes by presents of money. After repeated payments of
tribute, he effected, in 1002, a massacre of the Danes; but this led to
Sweyn gathering a large force together and carrying fire and sword through
the country. They were again bribed to depart; but, upon a new invasion,
Sweyn obliged the nobles to swear allegiance to him as King of England;
while Ethelred, in 1013, fled to Normandy. On the death of Sweyn he was
invited to resume the government, and died at London in the midst of his
struggle with Canute (1016).

ETH´ELWULF, King of England, succeeded his father, Egbert, about A.D. 837,
died 857. His reign was in great measure occupied in repelling Danish
incursions; but he is best remembered for his donation to the clergy, which
is often quoted as the origin of the system of tithes. Alfred the Great was
the youngest of his five children.

ETH´ENDUN, BATTLE OF, the victory which Alfred the Great gained over the
Danes (878), and which led to the treaty with Guthrum, the Danish king of
East England. The locality is doubtful.

ETHER, or ÆTHER, sometimes called _luminiferous ether_ to prevent confusion
with the well-known volatile liquid of the same name, a hypothetical medium
filling the whole of what seems to be empty space, and even the interstices
between the atoms of material bodies. Most thinkers believe that such a
medium must be postulated if we are to explain the transmission of physical
actions between bodies at a distance from one another. With the exception
of ordinary mechanical pressures and tensions, the simplest examples of
influences that can pass across space are sound and light. Sound, we know,
is carried by the air, a medium more subtle than solid or liquid bodies,
but still easily recognizable by its effects on our senses, and by its
mechanical, physical, and chemical properties. We know a good deal about
air, and about the process that goes on when sound is passing through it.
But the ether is incomparably more elusive than air. It affects the sense
of sight, indeed, as the air affects the sense of hearing; but, so far as
we know, it has no weight, no specific heat, no chemical affinity. Except
that it is the medium which conveys light, electric and magnetic actions,
and possibly gravitation, we know extremely little about it. An extreme
school of modern physicists is even inclined to deny, or at least to
ignore, its existence altogether.

Early speculators regarded the ether as a species of fluid, which could be
displaced by ordinary matter, so that upholders of the wave theory of light
necessarily thought of waves like those of sound, in which the direction of
vibration is in the line of transmission, for no other kind of wave can
occur in a fluid. Young and Fresnel, however, insisted on the view that the
movements of the medium are at right angles to the direction of
propagation, and pointed out that this might be explained by supposing the
medium to possess elasticity of shape. The obvious objection to the
conception of a solid which permits the planets to move through it with
apparently perfect freedom was met long afterwards by Stokes and Kelvin,
who instanced such substances as shoemaker's wax and jelly, which are rigid
enough to be capable of elastic vibration, and yet permit bodies to pass
through them with more or less ease. Fresnel's work called attention to the
subject of the elasticity of bodies, and led to the discovery of the
general equations of vibration of an elastic solid by Navier in 1821.
Navier's equations, slightly generalized, were used by Cauchy with a
certain amount of success to explain reflection, refraction, and the
phenomena of crystal-optics. In 1837 George Green published a variety of
elastic solid theory which was a decided improvement on Cauchy's, but many
difficulties remained, and it is now almost universally agreed that the
vibrations of an ordinary elastic solid do not furnish an exact parallel to
the vibrations which constitute light. One of the chief difficulties is
that in an ordinary elastic solid two types of waves can occur, one
distortional, with the displacement of a particle perpendicular to the
direction of transmission, and the other dilatational, with the
displacement along the line of transmission, as in sound. Waves of light
must be of the distortional kind, and the velocity of the other kind of
wave may be quite different from the velocity of light. A kind of ether in
which this difficulty of the longitudinal wave does not occur was imagined
by Cauchy and afterwards discussed by Lord Kelvin, who called it the
contractile, or labile, ether. This is an elastic body with negative
compressibility, like homogeneous foam which is prevented from collapsing
by attachment to the sides of a containing vessel. Another type of
quasi-elastic solid was brought forward by James MacCullagh in 1839.
MacCullagh's solid possesses what may be called elasticity of rotation, but
offers no resistance to deformations in which elementary parts of the solid
preserve their orientation. The equations of motion of this ether devised
by MacCullagh are very similar to those obtained much later from a very
different physical point of view by Clerk Maxwell. Elastic solid theories,
however, have fallen into the background before the advancing popularity of
the electromagnetic theory of James Clerk Maxwell. Maxwell's equations of
the electromagnetic field are deduced from easily demonstrable experimental
facts, supplemented by the characteristic hypothesis that the electric
current always travels in a closed circuit, even in cases where, as in the
discharge of a condenser, the material circuit is open, so that the path of
the current has to be completed through the ether. Other essential features
of Maxwell's view are that electric, magnetic, and electromagnetic action
is transmitted by means of stresses in a medium which possesses some sort
of elasticity and inertia not exactly of an ordinary mechanical kind, and
that the energy of all such action resides in the medium. 'Maxwell's
equations', especially as modified by H. A. Lorentz so as to take account
of the atomic structure of electricity, are fundamental in modern
electrodynamics and the electron theory of matter. The form of Maxwell's
equations shows that electromagnetic action can be propagated in waves with
a definite velocity, which depends on the specific inductive capacity and
the magnetic permeability of the medium. Maxwell had no difficulty in
showing from experimental data that the velocity given by his theory, which
turns out to depend on the ratio of the electrostatic and electromagnetic
units of charge, is identical with the known velocity of light. He
concludes that waves of light are electric waves. The actual production of
waves by electrical means was experimentally demonstrated by Sir Oliver
Lodge, and more completely by Heinrich Hertz, and is now a commonplace of
wireless telegraphy and telephony. The question of the nature of the
mechanical process by which physical actions are carried on in the ether
weighed heavily on Maxwell, as on other nineteenth-century physicists.
Mechanical models of many kinds have been devised to represent ethereal
action. Were it sufficient for the purpose, certainly nothing could be
simpler than the elastic solid model. Other models of much interest are the
gyrostatic ether and the vortex sponge ether of Lord Kelvin, and the
molecular vortex ether of Maxwell. It is recorded that the celebrated
mathematician Gauss had made out a theory of electrodynamics, but always
declined to publish it because he was unable to devise a mental picture of
the physical action represented by his mathematics; and it was probably a
similar reason that led Lord Kelvin to declare, so late as 1904, that "the
electromagnetic theory has not helped us hitherto". Sir J. J. Thomson has
developed a theory of moving tubes of electric force, which produce
magnetic fields by their motion. Possibly light may consist of tremors in
these tubes, and if the tubes are discrete, it may become practicable to
reconcile the modern quantum theory (q.v.) with the phenomena of
interference of light, with which at present it seems to be utterly
inconsistent.

The extraordinary developments in both theoretical and experimental physics
during recent years have diverted attention to some extent from the
question of the constitution of the ether, and the problem of its mode of
working is more frequently considered from a mathematical and
pseudo-metaphysical point of view than from the old standpoint of Newtonian
dynamics. It was from a question about the ether, however, that the theory
of relativity, the most important of recent speculations, took its origin.
Is the ether fixed, or does it move? Is it carried along with the earth in
its motion round the sun, or does the ether pass through the atoms of
material bodies as the sea passes through the meshes of a net? The elastic
solid analogy, and the simplicity of the classical explanation of the
aberration of light, are evidence in favour of a fixed ether. But the
celebrated interference experiment of Michelson and Morley, which was
capable of detecting a comparatively small relative velocity of earth and
ether, gave a null result. Various electrical experiments also point to the
conclusion that the medium in which optical and electrical effects take
place is carried along with the earth in its motion. We are thus placed in
a dilemma. We must either reconcile the idea of a fixed ether with the
Michelson-Morley and kindred experiments, or we must explain aberration on
the supposition that earth and ether move together. Both alternatives have
had their supporters. Those who, like Sir Joseph Larmor and Sir Oliver
Lodge, believe in a fixed ether rely on the hypothesis of the 'Fitzgerald
contraction', according to which bodies moving through the ether with
velocity v are contracted in the direction of their motion by the fraction
[sqrt](1 - v^2/c^2) of their length, c being the velocity of light. This
contraction is in ordinary cases very small, amounting only to a few inches
for the diameter of the earth when moving round the sun. The hypothesis
follows naturally enough from the accepted theory of the motion of
electrons, and leads to a perfectly simple explanation of the
Michelson-Morley result. The most prominent champion of a moving ether was
Sir George Stokes. He assumed that, so far as the earth's motion through it
is concerned, the ether behaves as a perfect liquid, so that it moves along
with the earth, and he proved that aberration would be unaffected by this
motion, provided it is everywhere irrotational, or free from spin. Stokes's
theory has been extended by Larmor so as to cover a very important set of
phenomena found by Arago and Airy, and explained in a general way by
Fresnel. These phenomena relate to the velocity of light in material media
which are in motion relative to the earth, running water for example.
Fresnel proved that all the experimental results are explained if the
velocity of light in the water, with respect to the earth, is given by the
formula c´ + v(1 - 1/m^2), where c´ is the velocity of light in still
water, v is the velocity of the water relative to the earth, and m is the
index of refraction of water. At present the fashionable view of all the
phenomena is that taken in Einstein's theory of relativity (q.v.), which
makes revolutionary suppositions with respect to the measurement of space
and time, and assumes that the velocity of light is a universal constant,
independent of the motion either of the source of light or of the observer.
Once its initial assumptions are granted, the theory undoubtedly gives
simple and natural explanations of the chief optical and electrical
phenomena, and in particular leads at once to Fresnel's formula given
above. Most English writers on the subject, among whom A. S. Eddington, E.
Cunningham, and A. N. Whitehead are prominent, continue to believe that an
ether exists, in spite of the fact that as relativists they hold that no
experiment can ever enable us to determine our motion through
it.--BIBLIOGRAPHY: E. T. Whittaker, _History of the Theories of Æther and
Electricity_; Sir Joseph Larmor, _Æther and Matter_; A. S. Eddington,
_Space, Time, and Gravitation_; O. W. Richardson, _Electron Theory of
Matter_; R. W. Wood, _Physical Optics_.

ETHER, or ETHYL ETHER, (C_2H_5)_2O, a colourless, inflammable liquid
produced by distillation of alcohol with concentrated sulphuric acid. It is
almost immiscible with water, lighter than alcohol, has a sweet taste, and
evaporates rapidly in air, producing extreme cold. The vapour of ether
mixed with air forms an explosive mixture. Ether is a valuable solvent for
many organic substances, fats, oils, &c., and is also used in surgery as an
anæsthetic.

ETHEREGE (eth´[.e]-rej), Sir George, English writer of comedy, born about
1635, died about 1691. He studied at Cambridge, travelled afterwards on the
Continent, and then returned to enter himself at one of the Inns of Court.
Devoting himself less to legal studies than to literature and society, he
wrote several plays. In 1664 he had his first comedy represented, _The
Comical Revenge, or, Love in a Tub_, which was well received. Four years
later his _She Would if She Could_ appeared, a brilliant play, though
frivolous and immoral. Eight years afterwards (1676) he produced his best
comedy, _The Man of Mode, or Sir Fopling Flutter_. Etherege's plays are
witty and sparkling, and the characters, genuine portraits of the men and
women he saw, are vividly if lightly drawn.

ETHICAL CULTURE. It has been said by a prominent leader of the movement for
ethical culture that the one dogma admitted is the doctrine of personality.
The movement eliminates from its teaching all hitherto received religions,
admits no Christian symbolism, and acknowledges neither a personal Creator
nor a personal Saviour. Christ is, however, highly reverenced as a man. The
world as it _should be_ is regarded not as an unattainable though beautiful
ideal to be admired and longed for, but as a possible reality to be
achieved by strenuous concerted action. The means by which it is hoped to
bring about this much-to-be-desired result is the reaction on each other of
carefully selected and highly cultivated personalities. Such virtues,
therefore, as kindness, pity, justice, charity, temperance, and chastity
are deemed less necessary as a personal moral duty in each human being than
as a means by which a perfect world may be attained. Man's duty is towards
no divine being, but to his fellow-man. In place of that help from above
which theologians deem needful to attain even a short step in the direction
of perfection, the power of conscience is considered as sufficient for all
needs, and disciples are counselled that they should

  More strictly, then, the inward judge obey,

since they no longer believe in divine anger or approval.

Germs of the movement may be found in many writers, and Emerson seems to
have foreseen it when he said: "The mind of this age has fallen away from
theology to morals. I conceive it to be an advance." But the obvious
founder of ethical societies was Felix Adler (born 1851), who, in 1876,
established in New York a Society of Ethical Culture. He also set in motion
such useful work as training-schools, kindergartens, and nursing. In 1885
his associate, W. Salter, established the Chicago Ethical Society. Both
have written extensively on the subject; while English supporters of the
movement include Sir Leslie Stephen, Sir J. Seeley, Professor Sidgwick, and
others. Several ethical societies exist in Britain, carrying out much
educational and philanthropic work. There are both Sunday services and
Sunday schools, and in many cases the branches are more or less closely
affiliated with labour and its associations. With regard to this community
of work and aim, it may be noted that while ethical culturists look forward
to a time when no man shall exploit his fellow human beings for personal
ends, absolute equality for all is not promised, being recognized as
impossible.--BIBLIOGRAPHY: Felix Adler, _Creed and Deed_; W. M. Salter,
_Ethical Religion_.

ETH´ICS, otherwise called _Moral Philosophy_ or _Morals_, is the science
which treats of the nature and laws of the actions of intelligent beings,
considered as to whether they are _right_ or _wrong_, _good_ or _bad_. Its
subject-matter is human conduct and character in view of a standard or
ideal. It refers to constant elements in human nature, and, like æsthetics
and logic, is of universal application. The science is more or less closely
connected with theology, psychology, politics, political economy, and
jurisprudence, but what most strictly belongs to it is the investigation of
the principles and basis of duty or the moral law, and an inquiry into the
nature and origin of the faculty by which duty is recognized. Various
answers have been given to the question why we call an action good or bad,
such as that it is consistent or not with the will of God, or with the
nature of things, or with the greatest happiness of the greatest number, or
that an inward faculty decides it to be such or such; and a great variety
of _ethical_ systems has been proposed. The foundations of the leading
systems were laid in antiquity, the names of Socrates, Plato, Aristotle,
Epicurus, the Cynics, and the Stoics being especially prominent. All the
Greek philosophers, however, considered ethics from an individualistic
standpoint, and paid little attention either to politics or to sociology.
The introduction of Christianity brought a new element into ethical
speculation, and among Christians ethics were intimately associated with
theology, and morality was regarded as based on and regulated by a definite
code contained in the sacred writings. The speculations of the Greeks were
not, however, disregarded, and some of the ablest Christian moralists (as
Augustine, Peter Lombard, Erigena, Anselm, and Aquinas) endeavoured to
harmonize the Greek theories with the Christian dogmatics. Most modern
ethical systems consider the subject as apart from theology and as based on
independent philosophical principles, and they fall into one of two great
classes--the utilitarian systems, which recognize as the chief good,
happiness, or the greatest possible satisfaction of the tendencies of our
nature; and the rationalistic systems, which recognize that ideas of law
and obligation can have their source only in reason. _Utilitarianism_ has
been rightly called universal hedonism, as distinguished from the hedonism
of Epicurus, which was egoistic. The first of the modern Utilitarian school
in England was Hobbes (1588-1679). Among subsequent names are those of
Cudworth, Locke, Clarke, Shaftesbury, Butler, Hutcheson, Hume, Adam Smith,
Reid, Paley, Whewell, Bentham, J. S. Mill, &c. Paley held that men ought to
act so as to further the greatest possible happiness of the race, because
God wills the happiness of men, and rewards and punishes them according to
their actions, the divine commands being ascertained from Scripture and the
light of nature. Bentham's utilitarianism is considerably different from
Paley's. It was entirely dissociated from theology or Scripture, and
maintained that increase of happiness ought to be the sole object of the
moralist and legislator, pleasure and pain being the sole test of actions.
To utilitarianism as a special development belong the later 'evolution
ethics' represented by Herbert Spencer, in which biological conceptions,
such as 'the preservation of the human race', take the place of the
Benthamite criterion for determining what is good and bad in actions.
Another theory of ethics places the moral principle in the sentimental part
of our nature, that is, in the direct sympathetic pleasure or sympathetic
indignation we have with the impulses which prompt to action or expression.
By means of this theory, which he treats as an original and inexplicable
fact in human nature, Adam Smith explains all the phenomena of the moral
consciousness. In considering the ethical systems of the Rationalistic
school, systems which recognize that the ideas of law and obligation can
have their source only in reason, the question, what is the source of the
laws by which reason governs, gives rise to a number of psychological
theories, amongst which we may notice Clarke's view of the moral principles
as rational intuitions or axioms analogous to those of mathematics;
Butler's theory of the natural authority of conscience; the position of
Reid, Stewart, and other members of the later Intuitional school, who
conceive a moral faculty implanted in man which not only perceives the
'rightness' or 'moral obligation' of actions, but also impels the will to
perform what is seen to be right. Very similar, as far as classification
goes, is the position of Kant, who holds that reason recognizes the
immediate obligation of certain kinds of conduct, and that an action is
only good when done from a good motive, and that this motive must be
essentially different from a natural inclination of any
kind.--BIBLIOGRAPHY: H. Sidgwick, _The Method of Ethics_; A. C. Bradley,
_Ethical Studies_; H. Spencer, _Principles of Ethics_; L. Stephen, _The
Science of Ethics_; _The English Utilitarians_; W. Wundt, _Ethics_; J.
Martineau, _Types of Ethical Theory_; A. Sutherland, _The Origin and Growth
of the Moral Instinct_; E. Westermarck, _The Origin and Development of
Moral Ideas_; W. R. Sorley, _The Moral Life_; C. Read, _Natural and Social
Morality_.

ETHIOPIA, or ÆTHIOPIA (Heb. _Cush_), in ancient geography, the country
lying to the south of Egypt, and comprehending the modern Nubia, Kordofan,
Abyssinia, and other adjacent districts; but its limits were not clearly
defined. It was vaguely spoken of in Greek and Roman accounts as the land
of the _Ichthyophagi_ or fish-eaters, the _Macrobii_ or long-livers, the
_Troglodytes_ or dwellers in caves, and of the _Pygmies_ or dwarf races. In
ancient times its history was closely connected with that of Egypt, and
about the eighth century B.C. it imposed a dynasty on Lower Egypt, and
acquired a predominant influence in the valley of the Nile. In sacred
history Ethiopia is repeatedly mentioned as a powerful military kingdom
(see particularly _Is._ xx, 5). In the sixth century B.C. the Persian
Cambyses invaded Ethiopia; but the country maintained its independence till
it became tributary to the Romans in the reign of Augustus. Subsequently
Ethiopia came to be the designation of the country now known as Abyssinia
(q.v.), and the Abyssinian monarchs still call themselves rulers of
Ethiopia.

ETHIOPIAN LANGUAGE, THE, or more accurately the _Geez_ language, is the old
official and ecclesiastical language of Abyssinia, introduced into that
kingdom by settlers from South Arabia. In the fourteenth century it was
supplanted as the language of the Christian Church of Abyssinia by the
Amharic. It is a Semitic language resembling Aramaic and Hebrew as well as
Arabic. It has a Christian literature of some importance. The principal
work is a translation of the Bible, including the Old and New Testaments
and _Apocrypha_, to which are appended some non-canonical writings, such as
the _Shepherd of Hermas_ and the _Book of Enoch_. The language is to some
extent represented by the modern dialects of Tigre, and by that spoken by
some nomadic tribes of the Sudan. For the Ethiopian or Abyssinian Church,
see _Abyssinia_ and _Copt_.

ETH´MOID BONE (Gr. _[=e]thmoeides_, like a sieve), a light spongy bone
situated in the upper part of the cavity of the nose. The olfactory nerves
pass upward through its numerous perforations to reach the brain.

ETHNOL´OGY AND ETHNOG´RAPHY, sciences dealing with man, the aim of the
former being to analyse and interpret the meaning of the social phenomena
of mankind, as shown in their customs, languages, institutions, &c., the
latter being more concerned with descriptive details and the orderly
collection of facts relating to particular tribes and localities. Both
terms, however, are used very loosely and in a variety of ways, often being
confused with _anthropology_, the general science or natural history of
mankind, of which the other two are parts. Anthropology, again, is
sometimes used in the narrower sense implied in the word _somatology_, the
study of the physical structure and distinctive characteristics of the
various races of mankind. When the term ethnology is used by the politician
or journalist, in most cases it is intended to refer to the racial
components in a given territory; in other words, it is used in the sense in
which the scientific writer would employ the word anthropology. For
instance, when the endeavour was made in the earlier part of the nineteenth
century to liberate the Greeks from Turkish dominion, the plea was put
forward that they differed in race; and the delimitation of the territory
of the Greek state was claimed on what was called 'the ethnological basis',
the geographical distribution of people of Greek nationality. Even since
then, and especially during the European War and the subsequent attempt at
a settlement, claims have been put forward to fix the boundaries of Italy,
Yugo-Slavia, Czecho-Slovakia, Poland, &c., on the basis of race and
nationality. But further confusion arises from the attempt to apply this
anthropological or ethnological test in deciding whether physical type,
language, religion, or social traditions and usages are to be the test of
nationality. In this article it will be convenient to give the term
ethnology its widest meaning, and to consider not merely the customs,
beliefs, and institutions of various peoples, but also the early history of
the human family, its differentiation into races and the significance of
their geographical distribution, and the different phases of culture which
are found in the various communities even of the same race.

[Illustration: The Piltdown Skull.

As restored by Dr. Smith Woodward and Mr. Frank O'Barlow. The dark portions
are those actually recovered.]

During the last eighty years the discovery of a series of fossilized
remains of extinct genera and species of the human family and of apes has
given us a glimpse of the origin and early history of mankind. Man's
ancestors probably parted company with those of the anthropoid apes
somewhere in the neighbourhood of Northern India early in the Miocene
period; and before the close of the Pliocene period their descendants had
gradually acquired the highly developed brain and the intelligence which
imply the emergence of the distinctively human characteristics. The most
significant token of the attainment of the status of men was the
acquisition of the power of speech, which enabled its possessors to hand on
the accumulated knowledge and the fruits of experience, and so enormously
to increase their powers. The earliest-known representative of the human
family was the Ape-man, _Pithecanthropus_, who at the end of the Pliocene
period wandered east as far as Java, where the fossilized remains of a
skull were found thirty years ago by Professor Eugen Dubois. At a later
date a much more highly developed type, one, moreover, that was much closer
to the ancestry of modern men than the aberrant Ape-man of Java, wandered
as far west as England, where a representative of this extinct genus was
discovered by the late Mr. Charles Dawson in 1912 at Piltdown, in Sussex.
This very primitive member of the human family has been called the
'Dawn-man' or _Eoanthropus_ by Dr. Smith Woodward. He has a brain which,
though poorly developed, is definitely human, but his face (and especially
the jaws) retains considerable resemblance to that of an ape. Of the other
fossilized remains of extinct varieties of the human family, the most
important are those known respectively as Heidelberg man and Neanderthal
man. The former is almost as old as the Piltdown man, and its former
existence was revealed by the discovery in the Mauer Sands, near
Heidelberg, in 1908, of a very massive and chinless jaw. At a much later
date Europe was inhabited by a brutal species of mankind, Neanderthal man,
which became extinct when in the Neoanthropic Age men of our own species
made their way into Europe and completely superseded the less efficient
Neanderthal species. The latter were men of vast strength, with short,
clumsy, thick-set limbs, a stooping gait, thick neck, and a great flattened
head with a coarse face. These people inhabited Europe in the days when the
elephant and the woolly rhinoceros lived there; they made the rough stone
implements known as Mousterian. But, in spite of their enormous strength,
these people were not able to hold their own in competition with the
nimbler wits and the more skilled hands of _Homo sapiens_, who introduced
into Europe a more finished technique in making implements, and revealed
his genius and manual dexterity in the remarkable pictures which he painted
on the walls of caves, especially in Southern France and Northern Spain. We
have no information concerning the place of origin or the course of the
wanderings of these earliest members of our own species.

But an extremely primitive race has survived until the present time to
demonstrate the original type of _Homo sapiens_. The aboriginal Australian,
like all existing races of men, belongs to the same species as ourselves,
but it represents with singularly little modification the original type and
colouring of _Homo sapiens_. Fossilized remains of the proto-Australian
race have been found in Queensland (at Talgai) and in Java (at Wadjak); but
the wandering of the race from its original Asiatic centre of
characterization is indicated by the survival of remnants of this people in
the pre-Dravidian jungle tribes of India (mainly in the Deccan), the Vedda
of Ceylon, the Sakai of the Malay Peninsula, the Toala of Celebes, and
other peoples of the Malay Archipelago, whose existence blazes the track
from India to Australia.

The Australian race is on the average about 5 feet 2 inches in height;
their skin is dark-brown or black; hair black and wavy or curly; skull
typically long (dolichocephalic), with a relatively small brain-case; the
nose is flat and broad, and the jaws large and prominent. What lowly
culture these people now possess has been mainly acquired within relatively
recent times by contact with more civilized peoples.

[Illustration: Australian Aborigine, from east side of Lake Eyre.]

Long after the proto-Australians separated from the rest of mankind and
wandered east, another group wandered west, and, probably in tropical
Africa, became specialized in structure to become the Negro race. The
negro, like the Australian, retains many primitive characters, such as the
black skin, and the small brain, but in other respects, such, for example,
as the extremely flattened and curved hair ('pepper-corns'), he has become
highly specialized and sharply differentiated from all other varieties of
mankind. At an early period in the history of the race the negro divided
into two groups--a pygmy variety or Negrillo, and the ordinary tall negro.
One of the branches of the pygmy stock became further specialized in
structure (in the course of which the black colour of the skin was lost),
and became the Bushman race which has gradually been pushed into the
deserts of South Africa (see _Hottentot_).

After the differentiation of the Negro race into pygmy and tall varieties,
representatives of both divisions spread along the southern coast of Asia,
the former, known in the East as Negritos, reaching the Andaman Islands,
the Malay Peninsula (Semangs), the Philippines (Aetas), and New Guinea
(Pygmies), and the taller Negroids to Melanesia, New Guinea, and the
neighbouring islands of the Malay Archipelago. Many authorities regard the
extinct Tasmanian people as a branch of this race.

But the vast majority of the Negro race is found in Africa south of the
Sahara Desert and the populations sprung from them in the American
continent and the West Indies.

The African negro is subdivided into two main groups known respectively as
Nilotic and Bantu; but in addition there are the pygmies of the equatorial
and Congo regions, and the Bushmen and Hottentots of the Kalahari Desert,
Namaqualand, Lake Ngami, and the Orange River. The Nilotic negro ranges
across the continent from Somaliland to Nigeria, and is differentiated from
the Bantu chiefly from the fact that along this belt there has been a
constant passing to and fro of Hamitic and Semitic peoples for many
centuries, leading not only to very considerable recent racial admixture,
but also to cultural and especially linguistic influences, which have
brought about the breaking up of the population into a series of nations of
varied speech and customs. Among the Bantus, on the other hand, although
their culture is lower than that of the Nilotic negroes, there is more
uniformity both of race and customs. In race they are negro mixed in early
times with the proto-Hamitic peoples of East Africa, whence the mongrel
population moved south, driving the Bushmen and Hottentots before them.

[Illustration]

[Illustration]

After the ancestors of the Australian and Negro races had separated from
the rest of mankind, which had spread throughout a great part of Asia,
North-Eastern Africa, and Europe, the coming of the Glacial epoch created
barriers of ice which shut up the various groups each within its own
domain. Somewhere in Eastern Asia, possibly in the basin of the Yellow
River, the proto-Mongolian race gradually assumed its characteristic
traits. In East Africa and the neighbouring tract of Asia the ancestors of
the Brown or so-called Mediterranean race were free to roam east and west
from India to the African and European coasts of the Atlantic. Farther
north, probably in Europe, the Nordic or Blond race (in the map labelled
Northern or Teutonic race) assumed its distinctive features; and somewhere
in the region between its area of characterization and that of the Yellow
race--probably in the region to the north-east of the Caspian--the
so-called Alpine (Armenoid) or proto-Slav race developed. It is
distinguished from the Brown and Blond races by the broad skull and heavy
jaw, no less than by the robustness of build and the great tendency to
hairiness; from the Mongolian people the Armenoids are distinguished by the
prominence of the nose, the character of the hair, and the colour of the
skin. The term Alpine, which is usually applied to this race, is singularly
inappropriate; for, although in Europe and Asia Minor the members of this
race show a partiality for high mountains, the vast majority of the members
of the race dwell in the plains of Russia, which also may have been the
original home of the race. In view of the topographical relationship of the
area of characterization of this race to the homes of the other races,
Nordic, Brown, Negro, Australian, and Mongol, arranged in a great arc
around it, it might not be inappropriate to call the so-called Alpine
(Armenoid or proto-Slav) race by the non-committal title 'Central'. At the
close of the Glacial epoch, when the melting of the ice unlocked the
domains of these races, members of the Central race poured into Asia Minor
and Syria, and down to the head of the Persian Gulf; they also made their
way north of the Caspian and Black Sea into Europe, mingling there with the
Nordic people. But they also moved east in Siberia and mingled with the
proto-Mongolian race. It was soon after this event that members of the
proto-Mongolian stock, possibly with some admixture of people of the
Central race, wandered to North-Eastern Asia and crossed the Behring Strait
to colonize America for the first time. From the north-west coast of
America these immigrants in course of time made their way south and east,
until eventually the whole of the New World from Hudson Bay to Cape Horn
was inhabited. Many centuries afterward (especially between 300 B.C. and
A.D. 1000) there was a great influx of a variety of other peoples from
Polynesia and the Old World on to the Pacific coast of the Americas, which
profoundly altered the physical type of the population of Central America
and the Andean coast.

The members of the proto-Mongolian race who remained in Asia spread over a
large area from the Arctic Ocean south to Tibet, China, Indo-China and the
Malay Archipelago, the Philippines, Formosa, Nicobar Islands, and
Madagascar. Their domain became divided geographically into three minor
areas of characterization, of the Northern, Southern, and Oceanic Mongols
respectively. In the Northern Mongols are included the Koreans, the
Japanese and the people of Liu-Kiu, the Tungus (including the Manchu, Gold,
&c.), the Kalmuks, Buriats, Koryaks, Chuckchis, Kamchadales, Gilyaks.

The Central race became differentiated into a considerable number of
varieties. Apart from the Slavs, there were several groups which became
isolated the one from the other in Asia Minor and Syria. One of these
developed in an extreme degree the characteristic features of the race--the
brachycephaly, the prominence of the nose and the high-ramus of the jaw.
These are the Armenian and kindred people. Another branch gave origin to
the Northern Semites, who made their way into Palestine and Mesopotamia.
(The Southern Semites belong to another race--the Brown.) Another branch of
the Central race preceded these two in making their way to the sea-coasts
of the Levant and the Persian Gulf--this may be called the Maritime branch
of the Central race.

The Slav branch of the Central race was making its way into Europe long
before the Neolithic phase of culture there. It passed north of the Black
Sea via Poland. But at the end of the Neolithic phase there were two
streams of other branches of the race--the true Alpine subdivision passing
from Anatolia into the Carpathians and the Alps, to Switzerland, Bavaria,
Savoy, and Brittany, and the Maritime division passing round the coasts to
the Iberian Peninsula, the British Isles, and Western Europe.

The Brown race spread in East Africa from Somaliland to the Mediterranean
and all its coasts, to Western Europe, and the British Isles; in the other
direction to Arabia, the shores of the Persian Gulf, and eastward along the
coast to India, where it mingled with the pre-Dravidian (proto-Australian)
population to give rise to the mongrel Dravidian people. The spread of
these Brown people farther east into the Malay Archipelago explains the
origin of the Indonesians, who occupied the islands before the coming south
of the Mongols, but after the proto-Australians and the proto-Negroes had
passed through towards Australia and Melanesia respectively.

From very early times there has been an intermingling of the different
races. In East Africa every degree of intermingling of the Hamitic branch
of the Brown race has been taking place for more than sixty centuries with
negroes, both of the Sudanese and the Bantu stocks. At a later time Arabs
poured into Africa and added their quota to the mixture. In India the
original pre-Dravidian (proto-Australian) aborigines became diluted with a
large influx of the Brown race to form the Dravidian people, who acquired a
high civilization from the west. At a later date people of the Central race
speaking an Aryan language swarmed through the north-western frontier and
introduced their language and culture into India.

Before this happened the Brown race had extended farther east and provided
the basis for the population of Indonesia, supplanting to a great extent
the earlier proto-Australian and Negroid peoples there. Then the Malays
came down from the north and added to the Indonesian mixture a strong
Mongolian element. Colonists from the Malay Archipelago settled in
Madagascar and added to its mixture of Brown (Semites and Hamites) and
Black (Bantu) elements representatives of the Mongolian (Malay) race. In
the course of their maritime expeditions the Malay Archipelago gave to
Japan a not inconsiderable contribution both of people and culture.

But the area of the most complex admixture of races in ancient times was
Siberia. With the melting of the ice barriers at the close of the Glacial
epoch the proto-Mongolian and proto-Central peoples came into intimate
contact; and to this mixture was added a proto-Nordic element, as well as a
not inconsiderable influx of members of the Brown race, who came from the
south through Turkestan to exploit the gold and copper of the Yenesei
region. The presence of their dolichocephalic skulls in a region where
brachycephaly is the rule has been a perpetual puzzle to anthropologists,
who at the present time attempt to solve the problem by assuming the
presence of an aboriginal race of long-headed people, who were exterminated
by the Mongols and the Turks. The greed for the riches of the head-waters
of the Yenesei has made Siberia the home of strife for fifty centuries.
This has led not only to a puzzling admixture of races in the affected
area, but has started raids of Mongols and Turks, which at various times
extended as far as Europe (Huns and Avars), India, and China. So mixed are
the races in Siberia that it is not easy to determine whether some of them
should be classed as mainly Turki or mainly Mongol; and this applies also
to the colonies (Bulgars, Magyars, Finns, Lapps, &c.) which at various
times the Asiatic invaders left behind them in Europe, each of which has
been profoundly altered by admixture since then.

In the great Mongolian domain that occupies so great a part of Northern and
Eastern Asia there are certain definitely alien elements. The Yakuts (of
the region near the Lena River) are definitely Turki in race, and the
curious hairy Ainus (of Yezo, Sakhalin, and some of the Kurile Islands) are
certainly members of the Central race.

A peculiar branch of the northern Mongols is clearly differentiated from
the rest to form the Eskimo people who occupy Greenland and Arctic America.
They present a marked contrast to the American Indians. The American Indian
may be regarded essentially as a branch of the proto-Mongolian race mixed
to some extent with a proto-Central element. But on the Pacific littoral
there has been considerable admixture with a variety of peoples from
Eastern Asia and Oceania for several centuries (_c._ 300 B.C. to A.D.
1000). Although the peoples conform on the whole to a definite type as
regards the characters of their hair and features, there is a considerable
range of variation as regards height, skull-form, and other racial
features. The people of the states where a high civilization prevailed ten
centuries ago--Mexico, Central America, Peru, and Chile--are clearly
differentiated from the rest of the American population by the more
obtrusive evidence of admixture with Polynesian and Asiatic peoples. In
addition to the peoples of the north-west coast (Haidas and Salish) and of
the ancient civilizations (Mayas and Aztecs) of Central America and Mexico,
the population of North America can be divided (see map) into the following
tribes: (1) Athabascan, (2) Algonquin, (3) Iroquoian, (4) Siouan, (5)
Shoshonean (in the map called 'Kiowan'), (6) Muskhogean, and (7) Pueblo
(not indicated in the map, but in Arizona, north of Mexico).

In South America the centre of the ancient civilization was in the region
of the Quichua (Inca) and Aymara peoples. The semi-civilized Chibcha people
occupied the table-land of Bogota. To the south of Peru the coastal people
(Araucanians) were to some extent influenced by the more highly civilized
Incas to their north. The presence of gold in the Matto Grosso region of
Brazil attracted men from Peru, and set in motion migrations of people
towards the Rio de la Plata in the south and towards Venezuela in the
north. Among the linguistically distinct peoples found in the latter area
are the Tupi, Arawaks, and Caribs. A very primitive people, the Botocudo,
occupy the eastern coast of Brazil south of the River San Francisco.

From the beginning man was a maker of implements of stone and bone: but for
a vast number of centuries he was merely a hunter who did not attempt
anything more in the way of industry. Civilization probably originated in
the Nile Valley when men found barley growing there naturally, and
discovered that it provided them with a supply of food which could maintain
them throughout the year. When the population in the valley increased, so
that the natural supply of barley became inadequate, men learned to imitate
the inundation, and by scraping channels in the sand to render the desert
fertile. Thus was agriculture and irrigation invented, and thus were men
led to organize the labour of the community under the direction of a leader
who was primarily an irrigation engineer, but eventually became a king and
the god Osiris, the dead king, whose reputation as the bestower of
life-giving water became apotheosized as the giver of life and immortality.

Pottery was probably invented as an outcome of the mode of life and the
needs of these early agriculturists, and the domestication of cattle and
the use of their milk for food helped to neutralize the ill-effects of a
too exclusively cereal diet. Other events followed in the train of this
first adoption of a settled mode of life. The disposal of the dead in the
sands that fringed the area of cultivation, and the natural preservation of
the corpse that often resulted, shaped the beliefs of the people with
reference to the fate of the dead. Incidentally it led to the invention of
the arts of the carpenter, the stone-mason, and the embalmer; and as an
outcome of these practices architecture, as well as the ritual of the
temple, had its origin.

Long before these events primitive man had begun to ponder over the meaning
of death. At first he associated it with such injuries as he had learned by
experience killed animals that he hunted; and as the escape of blood caused
unconsciousness and death, he framed the belief that blood was the
substance of consciousness and of life. To exchange blood was to share
knowledge; to give blood was to confer fresh vital substance, i.e. to
minimize the risk of extinction or prolong the existence of living or dead.
This is the fundamental idea underlying all religious belief and
ritual--the giving of life and immortality.

But the act of birth is also a process of life-giving. The cowrie-shell
(and subsequently other shells and the pearls contained in them) came to be
regarded as a symbol of this life-giving power, and an amulet which could
protect both the living and the dead from the risk of extinction. The
demand for these precious elixirs of life became so intense that they
acquired a fictitious value as currency, and models of them were made to
serve as amulets in their stead. The beauty and the lightness of the models
of such shells made of the soft useless plastic metal found in the Egyptian
and Nubian deserts was probably the means by which gold first acquired any
value, and afterwards by confusion came to be credited with the same
life-giving attributes as were at first bestowed merely upon the form of
the amulets made from it. Thus gold came to be regarded as an elixir of
life, and men began to search for the precious substance far and wide,
incidentally spreading abroad the germs of the arts and crafts, the beliefs
and practices of our common civilization. The use of malachite as a
cosmetic provided the circumstances that eventually led men to discover how
a gold-like substance, copper, could be obtained from the green ore; and in
course of time it came to be realized that the metal was useful for other
purposes than the mere making of amulets and jewellery. When the full value
of copper as a material for making tools and weapons was fully appreciated,
the ore became of tremendous economic importance, and men sought for it far
and wide, as they had previously prospected for flint and gold.

The people who introduced the Neolithic culture into Europe brought with
them from Egypt a knowledge of agriculture, of pottery-making, of
domestication of animals, of linen, and of the characteristic burial
customs and religious beliefs. But these rudiments of civilization were
also diffused to Crete and Cyprus, to Syria and Asia Minor, to Elam and
Sumer by prospectors searching for the things which the growth of
civilization was making valuable, the incense and the timber, the gold and
precious stones, the copper and other metals. It is probable that the germs
of Egyptian civilization were first planted in Elam by men prospecting for
copper, and that Sumerian and Babylonian civilization received their
initial inspiration in this way. Crete was inoculated with the germs of
civilization by Egypt directly, as well as indirectly, from Asia Minor,
which was subjected to the double influence of Egyptian and Sumerian
culture. In the Age of Copper, Elamite culture was diffused abroad by
miners to Turkestan and Baluchistan, thence respectively to Siberia and
China (Shensi province), and to India. In the neighbourhood of the
south-eastern corner of the Caspian the alloy bronze was probably invented
soon after 3000 B.C. by mixing tin and copper; and the influence of this
epoch-making event rapidly spread to Babylonia, to Crete, and to Europe,
where it inaugurated the Age of Bronze. It also spread to China, to India,
and many centuries later across the Pacific to Central America.

The needs of the early Egyptians compelled them to devise sea-going ships,
which in turn became the models of the Cretans, the people of East Africa,
the Babylonians, the Phoenicians, and the Greeks. These ships trafficked in
the Eastern Mediterranean and the Red Sea, then farther west and east, to
the Atlantic seaboard of Western Europe and the shores of the Indian Ocean.
The search for gold and pearls led early mariners to Southern India and
Ceylon, to Burmah and Indonesia, to the whole coast-line of Eastern Asia,
New Guinea, and Melanesia, and in course of time to Polynesia and the
coasts of Central America and Peru. Wherever these adventurers found gold
or copper, pearls or precious stones, they settled to exploit these sources
of wealth, and incidentally planted the germs of their methods of
cultivation, their stonework, their burial customs and beliefs. Such
expeditions were probably responsible for introducing into Polynesia its
first colonists, a mixture of people of Brown and Maritime Central races,
mingled with other elements in the course of their easterly wanderings. The
earliest movement into Polynesia apparently took with it a considerable
element of Melanesian blood, which eventually was carried to New Zealand
and the Moriori Islands in the south, and to Easter Island and the American
coast in the east. The germs of the ancient civilizations of Central
America and Peru were carried across the Pacific from Cambodia and
Indonesia between the years 300 B.C. and A.D. 1000, the periods of greatest
activity being probably the third and fourth centuries A.D.

The elements of this imported culture were planted in Honduras and
Guatemala and the Isthmus region (Costa Rica, Panama, and Colombia), and
from there spread in the fifth century A.D. to Yucatan and then to Mexico.
It also spread from the isthmus down the Pacific littoral of South America,
the earliest centre of civilization being the region around Lake Titicaca.
From Mexico the culture spread in a degraded form up the Mississippi to the
Great Lakes, as well as north-west into Arizona.--BIBLIOGRAPHY: A. H.
Keane, _Man, Past and Present_, revised edition by A. Hingston Quiggin and
A. C. Haddon, is a useful guide to the literature of anthropology and
ethnology; see also Robert Munro, _Prehistoric Britain_; W. J. Sollas,
_Ancient Hunters and their Modern Representatives_; M. Boule, _Les Hommes
fossiles_; G. Elliot Smith, _The Migrations of Early Culture_; such
periodicals as the _Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute_, _Man_,
and especially _L'Anthropologie_, give the current literature.

ETH´YL, the name given to the radicle C_2H_5, contained in ether,
(C_2H_5)_2O, alcohol, C_2H_5OH, &c. _Ethyl_ has not been isolated, as it
immediately combines with another _ethyl_ group forming diethyl or butane,
C_2H_5--C_2H_5. _Ethyl chloride_, C_2H_5Cl, formed by the action of
hydrochloric acid on alcohol, is much used for the production of low
temperature--as a local anæsthetic. _Ethyl nitrite_, C_2H_5NO_2,
constitutes _sweet spirits of nitre_ when dissolved in alcohol.

ETH´YLAMINE, C_2H_5NH_2, an organic base formed by the substitution of 1
atom of hydrogen in ammonia by ethyl group. Thus

    H                C_2H_5
   /                /
  N--H ammonia --> N--H ethylamine.
   \                \
    H                H

It has the odour and many of the characteristic reactions of ammonia, but
unlike ammonia it is inflammable and liquid at ordinary temperature.

ETH´YLENE, or OLEFIANT GAS, C_2H_4, an unsaturated hydrocarbon, the first
member of the olefine series. It is a colourless gas with a faint odour,
and burns with a bright luminous flame. It is a constituent of ordinary
coal-gas, and may be obtained from alcohol by heating it with twice its
volume of concentrated sulphuric acid.

ÉTIENNE ([=a]-ti-[=a]n), ST., a town of Southern France, department of
Loire, on the Furens, 32 miles S.W. of Lyons. It has spacious streets with
substantial houses, but, owing to the number of public works, presents a
dingy appearance. The principal buildings and institutions are the
cathedral, an ancient Romanesque structure; the town house, court-house,
exchange, communal college, mining school, gallery of arts, library, and
museum. The town stands in the centre of one of the most valuable mineral
fields of France; and in addition to the extensive collieries,
blast-furnaces, and other ironworks in the vicinity, has manufactures of
ribbons, silks, cutlery, and fire-arms. Pop. 148,656.

[Illustration: Two Seedlings of _Sinapis alba_ of Equal Age

A, Grown in the dark, etiolated.

B, Grown in ordinary daylight, normal. The roots bear root-hairs.]

ETIOLATION (Fr. _étioler_, to blanch), or BLANCHING, of plants, is a state
produced by the absence of light, by which the green colour is prevented
from appearing. It is effected artificially, as in the case of celery, by
raising up the earth about the stalks of the plants; by tying the leaves
together to keep the inner ones from the light; by covering with pots,
boxes, or the like, or by setting in a dark place. The green colour of
etiolated plants may be restored by exposure to light. Etiolated plants are
also abnormal in other respects; the stems, or in some cases the leaves,
become extraordinarily elongated, and the internal structure undergoes
modification in various ways.

ETIOLOGY (Gr. _aitia_, cause, and _logos_, discourse, account), a
biological term introduced by Huxley, and denoting that branch of biology
which deals with the origin and mode of development of organic beings. In
medicine the word _etiology_, signifies the study of the causes and origin
of disease. The term is also applied in philosophy to the science of Cause
and Effect.

ETIVE (et´iv), LOCH, an inlet of the sea on the west coast of Scotland,
Argyleshire, nearly 20 miles long, of very unequal breadth, but at the
broadest part about 1½ miles. The scenery of its shores is very beautiful.
About 3 miles from the sea, at Connel Ferry, a ridge of sunken rocks
crossing it causes a turbulent rapid, which at half-tide forms a sort of
waterfall.

ETNA, or ÆTNA, MOUNT, the greatest volcano in Europe, a mountain in the
province of Catania in Sicily; height, 10,758 feet. It rises immediately
from the sea, has a circumference of more than 100 miles, and dominates the
whole north-east part of Sicily, having a number of towns and villages on
its lower slopes. The top is covered with perpetual snow; midway down is
the woody or forest region; at the foot is a region of orchards, vineyards,
olive groves, &c. Etna thus presents the variety of climates common to high
mountains in lower latitudes, oranges and lemons and other fruits growing
at the foot, the vine rather higher up, then oaks, chestnuts, beeches, and
pines, while on the loftiest or desert region vegetation is of quite a
stunted character. A more or less distinct margin of cliff separates the
mountain proper from the surrounding plain; and the whole mass seems formed
of a series of superimposed mountains, the terminal volcano being
surrounded by a number of cones, all of volcanic origin, and nearly 100 of
which are of considerable size. The different aspects of the mountain
present an astonishing variety of features--woods, forests, pastures,
cultivated fields, bare rocky precipices, streams of lava, masses of ashes
and scoriæ, as also picturesque towns and villages. From the summit the
view presents a splendid panorama, embracing the whole of Sicily, the
Lipari Islands, Malta, and Calabria. The eruptions of Etna have been
numerous, and many of them destructive. That of 1169 overwhelmed Catania
and buried 15,000 persons in the ruins. In 1669 the lava spread over the
country for forty days, and 10,000 persons are estimated to have perished.
In 1693 there was an earthquake during the eruption, when over 60,000 lives
were lost. One eruption was in 1755, the year of the Lisbon earthquake.
There were also eruptions in 1832, 1865, 1874, 1879, and 1886. Among more
recent eruptions are those of 1892, 1899, 1911, and 1914. An eruption is
ordinarily preceded by premonitory symptoms of longer or shorter duration.
The population of the district of Etna is about 300,000.

E´TON, a town of England, in Buckinghamshire, on the left bank of the
Thames, 22 miles west of London. An iron bridge connects it with Windsor,
on the opposite side of the river. Eton derives its celebrity wholly from
its college, called the King's College of Our Lady of Eton beside Windsor,
one of the great public schools of England, founded by Henry VI in 1440.
The building, which was commenced in 1441 and finished in 1523, has
received important additions in recent times in the shape of mathematical
and science schools, and a museum. The college foundation now consists of
provost, headmaster, lower master, seventy scholars, and two conducts (or
chaplains). The oppidans, or boys not on the foundation, number about 1100.
They are mostly lodged and boarded in the masters' houses. Pop. 3366.

ETRÉPILLY, (1) a small town of France, department of Aisne, is situated
near Château-Thierry. Millstones are obtained from quarries in the
neighbourhood. (2) A small town of France, department of Seine-et-Marne,
stands on the left bank of an affluent of the Marne. Agricultural
implements are manufactured.

ETRU´RIA (Gr. _Tyrrhenia_), the name anciently given to that part of Italy
which corresponded partly with the modern Tuscany, and was bounded by the
Mediterranean, the Apennines, the River Magra, and the Tiber. The name of
Tusci or Etrusci was used by the Romans to designate the race of people
anciently inhabiting this country, but the name by which they called
themselves was Rasena (or perhaps more correctly Ta-rasena). These Rasena
entered Italy at a very early period from the north, and, besides occupying
Etruria proper, extended their influence to Campania, Elba, and Corsica.
Etruria proper was in a flourishing condition before the foundation of
Rome, 753 B.C. It was known very early as a confederation of twelve great
cities, each of which formed a republic by itself. Amongst the chief were
Veii, Clusium, Volsinii, Arretium, Cortona, Falerii, and Faesulae; but the
list may have varied at different epochs. The chiefs of these republics
were styled _lucum[=o]nes_, and united the office of priest and general.
They were elected for life. After a long struggle with Rome, the Etruscan
power was completely broken by the Romans in a series of victories, from
the fall of Veii in 396 B.C. to the battle at the Vadimonian Lake (283
B.C.). The Etruscans had attained a high state of civilization. They
carried on a flourishing commerce, and at one time were powerful at sea.
They were less warlike than most of the nations around them, and had the
custom of hiring mercenaries for their armies. Of the Etruscan language
little is known, although about 6000 inscriptions have been preserved. It
was written in characters essentially the same as the ancient Greek. The
Etruscans were specially distinguished by their religious institutions and
ceremonies, which reveal tendencies gloomy and mystical. Their gods were of
two orders, the first nameless, mysterious deities, exercising a
controlling influence in the background on the lower order of gods, who
manage the affairs of the world. At the head of these is a deity resembling
the Roman Jupiter (in Etruscan _Tinia_). But it is characteristic of the
Etruscan religion that there is also a Vejovis or evil Jupiter. The
Etruscan name of Venus was _Turan_, of Vulcan _Sethlans_, of Bacchus
_Phuphluns_, of Mercury _Turms_. Etruscan art was in the main borrowed from
Greece. For articles in terra-cotta, a material which they used mainly for
ornamental tiles, sarcophagi, and statues, Etruscans were especially
celebrated. In the manufacture of pottery they had made great advances; but
most of the painted vases popularly known as Etruscan are undoubtedly
productions of Greek workmen. The skill of the Etruscans in works of metal
is attested by ancient writers, and also by numerous extant specimens, such
as necklaces, ear-rings, and bracelets. The bronze candelabra, of which
many examples have been preserved, were eagerly sought after both in Greece
and Rome. A peculiar manufacture was that of engraved bronze mirrors. These
were polished on one side, and have on the other an engraved design, taken
in most cases from Greek legend or mythology. The Etruscans showed great
constructive and engineering skill. They were acquainted with the principle
of the arch, and the massive ruins of the walls of their ancient cities
still testify to the solidity of their constructions. Various arts and
inventions were derived by the Romans from the Etruscans.--BIBLIOGRAPHY: G.
Dennis, _Cities and Cemeteries in Etruria_; Seymour, _Up Hill and Down Dale
in Ancient Etruria_.

ETRURIA, a village of England, in Staffordshire, between Hanley and
Burslem, famous as the place where Josiah Wedgwood established his pottery
works in 1769. Pop. 8056.

ETRURIA, KINGDOM OF, in Italy, founded by Napoleon I in 1801. Its capital
was Florence. In 1807 Napoleon incorporated it with the French Empire.

[Illustration: Etruscan Pottery (from Veii)]

ETRUSCAN VASES, a class of beautiful ancient painted vases made in Etruria,
but not strictly speaking a product of Etruscan art, since they were really
the productions of a ripe age of Greek art, the workmanship, subjects,
style, and inscriptions being all Greek. They are elegant in form and
enriched with bands of beautiful foliage and other ornaments, figures and
similar subjects of a highly artistic character. One class has black
figures and ornaments on a red ground--the natural colour of the clay;
another has the figures left of the natural colour and the ground painted
black. The former class belong to a date about 600 B.C., the latter date
about a century later, and extend over a period of about 300 or 350 years,
when the manufacture seems to have ceased. During this period there was
much variety in the form and ornamentation, gold and other colours besides
the primitive ones of black and red being frequently made use of. The
subjects represented upon these vases frequently relate to heroic
personages of the Greek mythology, but many scenes of an ordinary and even
of a domestic character are depicted. The figures are usually in profile:
temples are occasionally introduced; and many curious particulars may be
learned from these vase pictures regarding the Hellenic ritual, games,
festivities, and domestic life.

ETT´RICK, a pastoral district of Scotland, in Selkirkshire, watered by the
Ettrick, and anciently part of Ettrick Forest, which included Selkirk with
parts of Peebles and Edinburgh. The Ettrick receives the Yarrow 2 miles
above Selkirk, and enters the Tweed 3 miles below. The _Ettrick Shepherd_,
the Scottish poet James Hogg, was a native of this district.

ETTY, William, an English painter, born in 1787, died in 1849. He studied
at the Royal Academy, worked long without much recognition, but at length
in 1820 he won public notice by his _Coral Finders_. In 1828 he was elected
an academician. Among his works, which were greatly admired, are a series
of three pictures (1827-31) illustrating the _Deliverance of Bethulia by
Judith_, _Benaiah_ (one of David's mighty men), and _Women Interceding for
the Vanquished_. All these are very large pictures, and are now in the
National Gallery of Scotland (Edinburgh). Others of note are: _The Judgment
of Paris_; _The_ _Rape of Proserpine_; and _Youth at the Prow, and Pleasure
at the Helm_. Etty especially excelled at painting undraped figures.

ETYMOL´OGY (Gr. _etymos_, true, and _logos_, account), a term applied (1)
to that part of grammar which treats of the various inflections and
modifications of words and shows how they are formed from simple roots; (2)
to that branch of philology which traces the history of words from their
origin to their latest form and meaning. Etymology in this latter sense, or
the investigation of the origin and growth of words, is amongst the oldest
of studies. Plato and other Greek philosophers, the Alexandrian
grammarians, the scholiasts, the Roman Varro, and others wrote much on this
subject. Their work, however, is made up of conjectures at best ingenious
rather than sound, and very often wild and fantastic. It was not till
recent times, and particularly since the study of Sanskrit, that etymology
has been scientifically studied. Languages then began to be properly
classed in groups and families, and words were studied by a comparison of
their growth and relationship in different languages. It was recognized
that the development of language is not an arbitrary or accidental matter,
but proceeds according to general laws. The result was a great advance in
etymological knowledge and the formation of a new science of
_philology_.--Cf. W. W. Skeat, _The Science of Etymology_.

EU (_eu_), a town in Northern France, department of Seine-Inférieure, about
17 miles north-east of Dieppe. It is notable for its old twelfth-century
church and the celebrated Château d'Eu, part of which was destroyed in
1902. Pop. 4900.

EUBOE´A, formerly called Negropont, a Greek island, the second largest
island of the Ægean Sea. It is 90 miles in length; 30 in greatest breadth,
reduced at one point to 4 miles. It is separated from the mainland of
Greece by the narrow channels of Egripo and Talanta. It is connected with
the Boeotian shore by a bridge. There are several mountain peaks over 2000
feet in height, and one over 7000 feet. The island is well-wooded and
remarkably fertile. Wine is a staple product, and cotton, wool, pitch, and
turpentine are exported. The chief towns are Chalcis and Karysto. The
island was anciently divided among seven independent cities, the most
important of which were Chalcis and Eretria, and its history is for the
most part identical with that of those two cities. With some small islands
it forms a modern nomarchy, with a pop. of 116,900.

EUBU´LUS, a Greek comic poet, who flourished at Athens about 375 B.C. His
subjects were chiefly mythological, and he delighted in ridiculing the
tragic poets, especially Euripides.

[Illustration: Eucalyptus globulus

1, Section of unopened flower. 2, Anthers. 3, Section of fruit.]

EUCALYP´TUS, a genus of trees, nat. ord. Myrtaceæ, mostly natives of
Australia, and remarkable for their gigantic size, some of them attaining
the height of 480 or 500 feet. In the Australian colonies they are known by
the name of gum trees, from the gum which exudes from their trunks;
individual species are known as 'stringy bark', 'iron bark', _karri_, or
_jarrah_. The wood of some is excellent for building and many purposes. The
_E. glob[)u]lus_, or blue gum, yields an essential oil which is valuable as
a febrifuge, antasthmatic, and antispasmodic. The medicinal properties of
this tree also make it useful as a disinfectant, and as an astringent in
affections of the respiratory passages, being employed in the form of an
infusion, a decoction, or an extract, and cigarettes made of the leaves
being also smoked. The E. glob[)u]lus and the E. amygdalina are found to
have an excellent sanitary effect when planted in malarious districts such
as the Roman Campagna, parts of which have already been reclaimed by their
use. This result is partly brought about by the drainage of the soil (the
trees absorbing great quantities of moisture), partly perhaps by the
balsamic odour given out. E. mannif[)e]ra and others yield a sweet
secretion resembling manna. Some, especially E. rostrata, yield a kind of
gum kino. The Eucalyptus has been introduced with success into India,
Palestine, Algiers, and Southern France.

EUCHARIST ([=u]´ka-rist; Gr. _eucharistia_, from _eu_, well, and _charis_,
grace), a name for the sacrament of the Lord's Supper, in reference to the
blessing and thanksgiving which accompany it.

EUCHARISTIC CONGRESSES, gatherings of the Roman Catholic clergy and laity,
held with the object of glorifying the Sacrament of the Eucharist, were
inaugurated by Bishop de Sègur, of Lille. The first congress, held in that
city (1881) excited little but local interest; but the movement rapidly
developed, succeeding congresses being held at Avignon (1882), Liège
(1883), Paris (1888), Jerusalem (1893), Lourdes (1899), Rome (1905), and
elsewhere. In 1908 the congress held in London was attended by Cardinal
Vannutelli, the first Papal legate to visit England for three centuries, by
six other cardinals, fourteen archbishops, and seventy bishops. A proposal
to carry the Sacrament through London in procession aroused much
opposition, and the project was abandoned on the personal intervention of
Mr. Asquith, then Premier.

EUCHRE ([=u]´k[.e]r), a card-game very popular in America, is usually
played by two or four persons. After the cut for deal five cards are dealt
(either by twos and threes or by threes and twos) to each player, and the
uppermost card of those undealt is turned up for trump. The first player
has the option either to 'order up' (namely to make this card trump) or to
pass. In the latter case it is left to the next player to decide if he will
play first or pass, and so on till the turn of the dealer comes. He must
either play on this trump or turn it down, when all the players have again
in turn their choice of making a new trump or passing. If a trump is
'ordered up' or taken in the first round, the dealer may take it into his
cards, discarding in its place his poorest card. If the player who elects
to play wins five tricks, he counts two; if he wins three tricks, he counts
one; if he wins fewer than three tricks, he is _euchred_, and each
independent opponent counts two. The cards rank as at whist, except that
the knave of the trump suit, called the _right bower_ (from the Ger.
_bauer_, a peasant), is the highest card, the knave of the other suit of
the same colour being the second highest.

EUCKEN, Rudolf Christoph, German philosopher and theologian, born in East
Friesland in 1846. Educated at the Universities of Göttingen and Berlin, he
was professor of philosophy at Basel from 1871 to 1874, when he obtained a
similar appointment at Jena. Opposed both to utilitarianism and positivism.
Eucken is one of the leaders of those German philosophers who maintain that
the spiritual interests of man should be taken into consideration, and
oppose the philosophic systems which treat life only from the physical and
biological points of view. His spiritualistic philosophy has found many
adherents, and his works are very popular. In 1908 he won the Nobel prize
for literature, and in 1910 he was made a D.D. of the University of
Glasgow. His works include: _The Life of the Spirit_ (1909), _The Problem
of Human Life as viewed by the Great Thinkers_ (1909), The Meaning and
Value of Life (1909), _Main Currents of Modern Thought_ (1911), _Life's
Basis and Life's Ideal_ (1911), _Can we still be Christians?_ (1913).

EUCLID (_Eucleid[=e]s_), of Alexandria, a distinguished Greek
mathematician, who flourished about 300 B.C. His _Stoicheia_ (Elements of
Geometry), in thirteen books, are still extant, and form the most usual
introduction to the study of geometry. The work was known to the Arabs,
translations of it having appeared in the time of Harun-al-Rashid and of
Al-Mamun. It was translated from the Arabic into Latin by Adelard of Bath,
and an English translation from the Latin appeared in 1570. The severity
and accuracy of Euclid's methods of demonstration have as a whole never
been surpassed. Besides the _Elements_, some other works are attributed to
Euclid.--Cf. R. S. Heath, _The Thirteen Books of Euclid's Elements_.

EUCLID (_Eucleid[=e]s_), of Megara, an ancient Greek philosopher, the
founder of the Megaric school of philosophy, and a pupil of Socrates.

EUDIOM´ETER (Gr. _eudios_, serene), an instrument originally designed for
ascertaining the purity of the air or the quantity of oxygen it contains,
but now employed generally in the analysis of gaseous mixtures. It consists
of a graduated glass tube, either straight or bent in the shape of the
letter [1], hermetically sealed at one end and open at the other. Two
platinum wires, intended for the conveyance of electric sparks through any
mixture of gases, are inserted through the glass near the closed end of the
tube, and approach but do not touch each other. To determine the proportion
of oxygen in a given specimen of air, hydrogen is introduced into the tube
with a measured volume of the air, and the mixture is fired by an electric
spark. Water is formed, and the quantity of oxygen can be estimated from
the diminution of volume. In a mixture of gases, chemical absorbents may be
used to remove the gases one by one, the amounts present being determined
by the successive changes of volume.

EUGENE ([=u]-j[=e]n´), or François Eugène, Prince of Savoy, fifth son of
Eugène Maurice, Duke of Savoy-Carignan, and Olympia Mancini, a niece of
Cardinal Mazarin. He was born at Paris 18th Oct., 1663, and died in Vienna
21st April, 1736. Offended with Louis XIV, he entered the Austrian service
in 1683, serving his first campaign as a volunteer against the Turks. Here
he distinguished himself so much that he received a regiment of dragoons.
Later, at the sieges of Belgrade and Mayence, he increased his reputation,
and on the outbreak of war between France and Austria he received the
command of the Imperial forces sent to Piedmont to act in conjunction with
the troops of the Duke of Savoy. At the end of the war he was sent as
commander-in-chief to Hungary, where he defeated the Turks at the battle of
Zenta (11th Sept., 1697). The War of the Spanish Succession brought Eugene
again into the field. In Northern Italy he outmanoeuvred Catinat and
Villeroi, defeating the latter at Cremona (1702). In 1703 he commanded the
Imperial army in Germany, and in co-operation with Marlborough frustrated
the plans of France and her allies. In the battle of Blenheim, Eugene and
Marlborough defeated the French and Bavarians under Marshal Tallard, 13th
Aug., 1704. Next year Eugene, returning to Italy, forced the French to
raise the siege of Turin, and in one month drove them out of Italy. During
the following years he fought on the Rhine, took Lille, and, in conjunction
with Marlborough, defeated the French at Oudenarde (1708), and Malplaquet
(1709), where he himself was dangerously wounded. After the recall of
Marlborough, which Eugene opposed in person at London, without success, and
the defection of England from the alliance against France, his further
progress was in a great measure checked. In the war with Turkey, in 1716,
Eugene defeated two superior armies at Peterswardein and Temesvar, and, in
1717, took Belgrade, after having gained a decisive victory over a third
army that came to its relief. During fifteen years of peace which followed,
Eugene served Austria as faithfully in the Cabinet as he had done in the
field. He was one of the great generals of modern times.--Cf. G. B.
Malleson, _Prince Eugene of Savoy_.

EUGE´NIA (so named in honour of Prince _Eugene_), a genus of Myrtaceæ,
nearly related to the myrtle. It contains numerous species, some of which
produce delicious fruits. Cloves are the dried flower-buds of _E.
caryophyllata_.

EUGENICS has been defined as "the study of agencies under social control
that may improve or impair the racial qualities of future generations,
either physically or mentally". It is concerned with the investigation of
the physical, mental, and moral traits of mankind, and especially with the
factors of inheritance of desirable and undesirable qualities. The interest
in the subject is largely due to the untiring zeal of the late Sir Francis
Galton, who devoted most of his life to the study of the manifold problems
that came within the scope of 'eugenics', and, in accordance with the terms
of his will (1908), founded the Galton Chair of Eugenics in the University
of London. The library and laboratory of the Galton benefaction form part
of the Department of Applied Statistics, under the direction of Professor
Karl Pearson, F.R.S., at University College, London, who is also the editor
of the journal _Biometrika_, which is devoted to the statistical side of
the problems of anthropology and heredity. The aim of the Galton laboratory
is to collect material relating to human heredity, and to investigate its
significance; and also to extend the knowledge of eugenics by professional
instruction, lectures, publications, and experimental work. The scope of
its activities will best be appreciated by the study of such works as the
late Sir Francis Galton's _Natural Inheritance_ (1889) and _Essays in
Eugenics_ (1909), and Professor Karl Pearson's _Groundwork of Eugenics_
(1909), _Practical Problems of Eugenics_ (1909), and _State of National
Eugenics_ (1909). _The Treasury of Human Inheritance_, issued in parts from
the Galton laboratory, is a monumental record of facts relating to the
hereditary transmission of human qualities. The Eugenics Education Society,
under the presidency of Major Leonard Darwin, has for its aim the
stimulation of public interest in the subject, and the discussion of the
problems of heredity. It issues a journal, _The Eugenics Review_, now in
its twelfth year.

It has long been known that by means of careful selection of parents it was
possible to breed horses, cattle, dogs, &c., and a great variety of food-
and flowering-plants, with desirable qualities highly developed. But it is
obvious that such direct methods cannot be applied to human beings for the
purpose of breeding men and women with special traits. What the eugenic
societies aim at doing is to educate the people to realize the far-reaching
effects of the inheritance of good or bad qualities, in the hope that such
knowledge may exert some influence in the choice of partners in matrimony.
But their efforts are especially directed to the exposure of the disastrous
results that may ensue from the contamination of a family by the
intermarriage of one of its members with an individual subject to some
hereditary defect of a physical, mental, or moral nature.

The study of eugenics is intimately related to a wide range of subjects: to
genetics, which explains the laws that govern the heredity of specific
traits in man, and suggests certain practical applications of the rules of
breeding to race improvement by cutting off undesirable strains and by
selecting mates desirable from the eugenic standpoint; to the study of
biographies of individuals and the genealogies of families, for the purpose
of obtaining data for the investigation of the working of inheritance; to
anthropology, history, and archæology, law and politics, economics and
sociology, medicine and psychology, and statistical science.

The tremendous stimulus which the rapid development of eugenics has given
to the wider recognition of the significance of heredity in human affairs
has tended to obscure the importance of social environment and individual
experience, especially in children of tender age, in shaping the attitude
of the individual. Education is a vastly more important factor--the manner
and attitude of the teacher, rather than the subject-matter of his or her
lessons--than the eugenic enthusiasts, with their over-emphasis on the
dominance of hereditary influences, are willing to admit. In the causation
of many diseases, commonly reputed to be hereditary, such as tuberculosis
and certain forms of insanity, the social and physical circumstances
probably play a more important part than heredity in determining the onset
of the illness, even when some undoubted hereditary aptitude to fall a
victim to one or other of these affections is admitted. In no branch of
medicine or sociology is this fallacy more fruitful of error than in the
domain of mental disease. Apart from certain physical defects of the
nervous system and specific infections, such as syphilis, the causes of
mental alienation are to be sought rather in some maladjustment to the
individual's social circumstances, often the result of some emotional
disturbance, even in early childhood, which created the attitude of mind
that eventually determined the mental conflict expressed by the insanity.
The study of the effects of the strain of war has shown that anxiety, if
sufficiently intense and prolonged, can produce mental disturbance in
anyone, whatever his heredity and antecedents. By over-emphasizing the
importance of inheritance in the causation of such conditions as insanity
and epilepsy, and ignoring the effects of the profound social disturbance
an insane parent may inflict upon any home, and especially upon the
impressionable minds of young children in it, the eugenic societies have
been responsible for raising up a growing body of opposition to their
views. Not only in the domains of medicine and psychology, but also in
those of ethnology and sociology, there is a feeling that the eugenic
claims have been pushed too far. But when the subject of eugenics has been
pruned of these extravagances, it will exert a far-reaching influence upon
social and political organization and events by compelling respect for the
vast importance of heredity as a factor that plays some part in determining
the physical, mental, and moral qualities of mankind. References to the
voluminous literature will be found in _The Eugenics Review_ (published by
the Eugenics Education Society, Kingsway, London).

EUGÉNIE (eu-zh[=a]-n[=e]), Marie de Guzman, ex-Empress of the French, born
at Granada, in Spain, 5th May, 1826, died at Seville 11th July, 1920. Her
father, the Count de Montijo, was of a noble Spanish family; her mother was
of Scotch extraction, maiden name Kirkpatrick. On 29th Jan., 1853, she
became the wife of Napoleon III and Empress of the French. On 16th March,
1856, a son was born of the marriage. When the war broke out with Germany,
she was appointed regent (15th July, 1870) during the absence of the
emperor, but on the 4th Sept. the Revolution forced her to flee from
France. She went to England, where she was joined by the Prince Imperial
and afterwards by the emperor. Camden House, Chislehurst, became the
residence of the imperial exiles. On 9th Jan., 1873, the emperor died, and
six years later the Prince Imperial was slain while with the British army
in the Zulu War. In 1881 the empress transferred her residence to
Farnborough, in Hampshire. During the European War she established a
hospital at Farnborough. In 1918 she handed over to Clemenceau the letters
which she had received from William I in 1870. The letters shed a striking
light upon the ambitions of Prussia. She was buried in the mausoleum at
Farnborough.--BIBLIOGRAPHY: De Lano, _The Empress Eugénie_; Tschuddi,
_Eugéne, Empress of the French_; Stoddart, _The Life of Empress Eugénie_;
E. Legge, _The Empress Eugénie and her Son_.

EUGE´NIUS, the name of four Popes.--1. EUGENIUS I, elected 8th Sept., 654,
while his predecessor, Martin I, was still living; died in 657 without
having exerted any material influence on his times.--2. EUGENIUS II held
the see from 824-827.--3. EUGENIUS III, born at Pisa, was a disciple of St.
Bernard of Clairvaux. He was raised to the popedom in 1145; was obliged to
quit Rome in 1146 in consequence of the commotions caused by Arnold of
Brescia; returned with the help of King Roger of Sicily in 1150, and died
in 1153.--4. EUGENIUS IV, from Venice, originally called Gabriel
Condolmero, was raised to the popedom in 1431. In consequence of his
opposition to the Council of Basel he was deposed. He died in 1447.

EUGENOL, or ALLYLGUAIACOL, is found in cloves, the leaves of cinnamon, and
other plants. About 90 per cent of _clove oil_ is composed of eugenol.

EU´GUBINE TABLES, the name given to seven bronze tablets or tables found in
1444 at the town of Gubbio, the ancient Iguvium or Eugubium, now in the
Italian province of Perugia, bearing inscriptions in the language of the
ancient Umbrians, which seems to have somewhat resembled the ancient Latin
as well as the Oscan. They seem to have been inscribed three or four
centuries B.C., and refer to sacrificial usages and ritual.

EUHEM´ERISM, a method or system (so named from its founder Euhemerus, a
Greek philosopher) of interpreting myths and mythological deities, by which
they are regarded as deifications of dead heroes and poetical exaggerations
of real histories.

EULENSPIEGEL (oi´len-sp[=e]-gl), Till, a name which has become associated
in Germany with all sorts of wild, whimsical frolics, and with many amusing
stories. Some such popular hero of tradition and folk-lore seems to have
really existed in Germany, probably in the first half of the fourteenth
century, and a collection of popular tales of a frolicsome character,
originally written in Low German, purports to contain his adventures. The
earliest edition of such is a Strasbourg one of the year 1515 in the
British Museum. Better known, however, is that of 1519, published also at
Strasbourg by Thomas Mürner (under the title _Howle-glass_). The work was
early translated into English and almost all European tongues. A modern
English translation appeared in 1890.

EULER (oi´l[.e]r or ü´l[.e]r), Leonard, a distinguished mathematician, born
at Basel in 1707, died at St. Petersburg (Petrograd) in 1783. He was
educated at the University of Basel under the Bernouillis, through whose
influence he procured a place in the Academy of St. Petersburg. In 1741 he
accepted an invitation from Frederick the Great to become professor of
mathematics in the Berlin Academy, but in 1766 returned to St. Petersburg,
where he became director of the mathematical class of the academy. Euler's
profound and inventive mind gave a new form to the science. He applied the
analytic method to mechanics, and greatly improved the integral and
differential calculus. He also wrote on physics, and employed himself in
metaphysical and philosophical speculations. Amongst his numerous writings
are: the _Theoria Motuum Planetarum et Cometarum, Introductio in Analysin
Infinitorum_, and _Opuscula Analytica_.

EU´MENES (-n[=e]z), the name of two kings of Pergamus.--1. EUMENES I
succeeded his uncle Philetærus 263 B.C. He reigned for twenty-two years,
and then died in a fit of drunkenness.--2. EUMENES II succeeded his father
Attalus 197 B.C., and, like him, attached himself to the Romans, who, as a
reward for his services in the war against Antiochus of Syria, bestowed
upon him the Thracian Chersonesus and almost all Asia on this side of the
Taurus. He died in 159 B.C.

EUMENIDES ([=u]-men´i-d[=e]z). See _Furies_.

EUMYCETES, or HIGHER FUNGI, a common name for those Fungi which possess a
septate mycelium. They also have a well-marked type of 'principal'
spore--either the _ascospore_ (Ascomycetes) or the _basidiospore_
(Basidiomycetes)--and rarely produce definite sexual organs. Opposed to
Phycomycetes.

EUNOMIANS, the followers of Eunomius, Bishop of Cyzicum, in the fourth
century A.D., who held that Christ was a created being of a nature unlike
that of the Father.

EU´NUCH, an emasculated male. The term is of Greek origin (_eunouchos_,
from _eun[=e]_, a couch or bed, _echein_, to hold or guard); but eunuchs
became known to the Greeks no doubt from the practice among Eastern nations
of having them as guardians of their women's apartments. Eunuchs were
employed in somewhat similar duties among the Romans in the luxurious times
of the empire, and under the Byzantine monarchs they were common. The
Mohammedans still have them about their harems. Emasculation, when effected
in early life, produces singular changes in males and assimilates them in
some respects to women, causing them in particular to have the voice of a
female. Hence it was not uncommon in Italy to castrate boys in order to fit
them for soprano singers when adults.

EUON´YMUS, the spindle trees or prickwoods, a genus of shrubs or trees,
nat. ord. Celastrineæ, containing about fifty species, natives of the
temperate regions of the northern hemisphere. The root-bark of _E.
atropurpureus_ is the source of euonymin, a bitter principle with a
powerful stimulating effect on the liver.

EUPATO´RIA, formerly Koslov, a seaport on the western coast of the Crimea,
government of Taurida. It was here that the allied forces landed at the
commencement of the Crimean War (14th to 18th Sept., 1854). Pop. 30,432.

EUPATO´RIUM, a genus of plants, chiefly natives of America, belonging to
the nat. ord. Compositæ. Their roots are perennial, possessing a rough,
bitter, or aromatic taste; the flowers are small, white, reddish, or
bluish, in corymbs. Amongst the many species are _E. cannab[=i]num_, or
hemp-agrimony, a British plant.

EUPEN (oi´pen), a town and district of Belgium, formerly part of Rhenish
Prussia, 7 miles S.S.W. of Aix-la-Chapelle. It has manufactures of woollen
and linen cloth, hats, soap, leather, and chemicals; paper, flax, and
worsted mills; and an important trade. The town was ceded to Prussia at the
Peace of Paris in 1814. On 26th May, 1919, Eupen was occupied by Belgian
troops, and by the Treaty of Versailles Eupen and Malmédy were handed over
to Belgium. Pop. 13,540.

EUPHO´NIUM, a brass bass instrument, generally introduced into military
bands, and frequently met with in the orchestra as a substitute for the
superseded ophicleide. It is one of the saxhorn family of instruments. It
is tuned in C or in B flat, and is furnished with three or four valves or
pistons.

EUPHORBIA. See _Spurge_.

EUPHORBIA´CEÆ, the spurgeworts, a nat. ord. of herbaceous plants, shrubs,
or very large trees, which occur in all regions of the globe. Most of them
have an acrid milky juice, and diclinous or monoecious flowers. The fruit
is dry or slightly fleshy, and three-lobed. Among the genera are:
Euphorbia, which yields an oil used as a powerful cathartic; Croton,
affording croton-oil; the _Ric[)i]nus comm[)u]nis_, or castor-oil plant;
the _Buxus sempervirens_, or box-wood plant; the _Manihot utilissima_,
which yields the food known as tapioca or cassava. In most members of the
genera the milky juice contains caoutchouc.

EUPHOR´BIUM, a yellowish-white body, which is the solidified juice of
certain plants of the genus Euphorbia, either exuding naturally or from
incisions made in the bark. It is a powerfully acrid substance, virulently
purgative and emetic.

EUPHRA´TES, or EL FRAT, a celebrated river of Western Asia, Mesopotamia,
having a double source in two streams rising in the Anti-Taurus range. Its
total length is about 1750 miles, and the area of its basin 260,000 sq.
miles. It flows mainly in a south-easterly course through the great
alluvial plains of Babylonia and Chaldæa till it falls into the Persian
Gulf by several mouths, of which only one in Persian territory is
navigable. About 100 miles from its mouth it is joined by the Tigris, when
the united streams take the name of Shatt-el-Arab. It is navigable for
about 1200 miles, but navigation is somewhat impeded by rapids and
shallows. The melting of snow in the Taurus and Anti-Taurus causes a
flooding in spring. The water is highest in May and June, when the current,
which rarely exceeds 3 miles an hour, rises to 5. In the Bible (_Gen._ XV,
18) the Euphrates is _The River_, or _The Great River_.

EU´PHUISM (Gr. _euphues_, well endowed by nature), an affected style of
speech which distinguished the conversation and writings of many of the
wits of the court of Queen Elizabeth. The name and the style were derived
from _Euphues, the Anatomy of Wit_ (about 1580), and _Euphues and his
England_ (about 1582), both written by John Lyly (1554-1606). A well-known
euphuist in fiction is Sir Piercie Shafton in Scott's _Monastery_. Scott,
however, had not studied Lyly sufficiently, and Sir Piercie raves
bombastically rather than talks euphuistically. The chief characteristics
of genuine euphuism were extreme artificiality and numerous allusions to
natural history embellished by imagination.

EU´POLIS, an Athenian comic poet, who flourished about 429 B.C. Neither the
date of his birth nor that of his death is known with certainty. He
belongs, like Aristophanes and Cratinus, to the Old Comedy. His works are
all lost except small fragments. According to Suidas, he produced seventeen
plays, seven of which won the first prize. His best-known plays are the
_Kolakes_ (Flatterers), in which he attacked the prodigal Callias, and the
_Baptæ_ (Dippers), in which he attacked Alcibiades and the exotic ritual
practised at his clubs.

EURA´SIANS (syncopated from European-Asians), a name euphemistically given
to the 'half-castes' of India, the offspring of European fathers and Indian
mothers. They are particularly common in the three presidential
capitals--Calcutta, Madras, and Bombay. Belonging strictly to neither race,
Eurasians are not infrequently ostracized by both; and their anomalous
position often exerts a baneful influence upon their character. They
generally receive a European education, and the young men are often engaged
in Government or mercantile offices. The girls, in spite of their dark
tint, are generally very pretty and often marry Europeans.

EURE (_eu_r), a river of North-West France, which rises in the department
of the Orne, and falls into the Seine after a course of 124 miles, being
navigable for about half the distance. It gives its name to a department in
the north-west of France, forming part of Normandy; area, 2330 sq. miles.
The surface consists of an extensive plain, intersected by rivers, chief of
which is the Seine. It is extensively cultivated; apples, pears, plums, and
cherries form important crops, and a little wine is produced. The mining
and manufacturing industries are extensive, and the department has a
considerable trade in woollen cloth, linen and cotton fabrics, carpets,
leather, paper, glass. Evreux is the capital. Pop. 303,092.

EURE-ET-LOIR (_eu_r-[.e]-lwär), a department in the north-west of France,
forming part of the old provinces of Orléannais and Île-de-France; area,
2293 sq. miles. A ridge of no great height divides the department into a
north and a south basin, traversed respectively by the Eure and the Loire.
The soil is extremely fertile, and there is scarcely any waste land. A
considerable portion is occupied by orchards and vineyards, but the greater
part is devoted to cereal crops. The department is essentially
agricultural, and has few manufactures. The capital is Chartres. Pop.
251,259.

EURE´KA (Gr. _heur[=e]ka_, I have found it), the exclamation of Archimedes
when, after long study, he discovered a method of detecting the amount of
alloy in King Hiero's crown. Hence the word is used as an expression of
triumph at a discovery or supposed discovery.

EURHYTHMICS, a general term, but usually used to denote a system of
education evolved by Émile Jaques-Dalcroze of Geneva. This form of training
bears on all art, but especially on the art of music. Eurhythmics is
essentially an original contribution to education. It aims at training
musical sense on the broadest lines, using the body as an instrument of
expression. Breaking away from preconceived ideas of music as a phenomenon
of sound only, M. Dalcroze claims that music is innate. From this
standpoint it follows that musicality as such is capable of cultivation
apart from instrumental performance. Rhythm, not being a quality confined
to music, but found common to all art, and fundamental to life, can,
therefore, be developed from within the human being. This the Dalcroze
system claims to do. Rhythm of sound plays a leading part in that it is
allied to movement. Exercises at the piano are played to which the pupil
listens, and to which he responds in movement--movement so closely allied
to the music that it is a form of musical imagery. The technique is
developed on simple lines to serve this end only. The system is
progressive, starting from elementary rhythmic structure, and ending with
complete musical form. It is far-reaching in educative purpose. It claims
to free innate rhythm, to develop it for individual self-expression; to
bring mind and body into closer unity, and in their interaction to give
poise to both; to train accurate musical listening, ready assimilation of
musical language and its spontaneous translation into terms of movement; to
give musical experiences which shall be heard and felt; to cultivate
musical expression and creation (in movement); to blend self-discipline
with emotion.

EURIP´IDES, the last of the three great Greek writers of tragedies, was
born about 480 B.C., and died 406 B.C. Tradition declares that he was born
at Salamis, on the very day of the Greek naval victory there. He was, as
far as we can tell, of good birth; at any rate, he was well educated, and
was able to live a life of ease and leisure, and to collect one of the
largest libraries of the time. The comic poets, especially Aristophanes,
delighted to say that his mother, Cleito, was a cabbage-woman, but there is
probably little or no truth in this statement. Euripides was originally
trained as an athlete, but conceived an intense dislike for that
occupation. Greatly daring, he expressed his view openly (Fragment 284).
Like a popular modern dramatist, his recreation was probably 'anything
except sport'. He then took to painting, but abandoned it in favour of
writing tragedies. His first play (not preserved), the _Peliades_, was
produced when he was twenty-five years of age. He is said to have written
ninety-two dramas, eight of which were satyr-plays. Ancient critics allow
seventy-five of these to have been genuine. During his long career he only
won the first prize five times. Euripides did not take any part in public
life, but devoted himself entirely to a life of speculation and to writing
plays. There is a tradition, not, however, on a very firm basis, that he
was twice married, and that both marriages were failures. He is represented
by Aristophanes as a woman-hater, but indeed he portrays women more
sympathetically than Æschylus or Sophocles. The women had little cause to
congratulate themselves on securing Aristophanes as a champion, for his
scorpions are far more stinging then Euripides' whips. Euripides left
Athens about 409 B.C., and went to the court of King Archelaus in
Macedonia. There he died in 406 B.C.; according to some accounts, he was
killed by savage dogs which were set on him by some of his rivals at the
king's court.

Seventeen tragedies and one satyr-play have been preserved to us. The
latter (_The Cyclops_) is interesting as being the only example of a
satyr-play which we possess. In itself it is not amusing. It has been
admirably translated by Shelley. The seventeen tragedies in the order of
their production are: _Alcestis_, _Medea_, _Hippolytus_, _Hecuba_,
_Andromache_, _Ion_, _Suppliants_, _Heracleidæ_, _Hercules Furens_,
_Iphigenia among the Tauri_, _Trojan Women_, _Helena_, _Phoenissæ_,
_Electra_, _Orestes_, _Iphigenia at Aulis_, and _The Bacchæ_. The _Rhesus_,
a feeble production long attributed to Euripides, is almost certainly not
his work.

The work of Euripides still retains the power of arousing strong likes and
dislikes. He has had sturdy supporters and fanatical detractors. The truth
is that if the tragedies of Æschylus and Sophocles are looked upon as
models for all Greek tragedy, Euripides falls far short of his models.
Euripides, however, though he died shortly before Sophocles, belonged to a
younger and quite different generation, and held different views about art,
morality, religion, and almost everything of importance. His aim was rather
different from that of the earlier poets, and he must be judged, not by
their standards, but on his own merits. His own merits are amply sufficient
to justify the high opinion held of him in the ancient world, and supported
by many of the greatest of the moderns. The dethroning of Euripides was the
result of a German conspiracy, carried out with much energy by Niebuhr, and
with even more by Schlegel. They enjoyed themselves while pulling Euripides
to pieces much as schoolboys who have detected a flaw in the armour of
their master. Many proofs can be adduced that Euripides was not a
sophistical trifler; but one glance at his bust is enough to assure anyone
of unbiased judgment that he was a man of remarkable breadth of mind and
intellectual gifts. The fact remains, however, that the extant plays of
Euripides are of very unequal merit. The _Helena_ is not a good play; it
was ridiculed by Aristophanes, but he did not succeed in making it much
more absurd than it was already. The _Hecuba_ and the _Heracleidæ_ are not
well constructed, and the _Electra_ and _Orestes_ challenge too directly
the masterpieces of the earlier tragedians. In his greatest plays, however,
Euripides can bear comparison with any poet. The _Medea_ is a play which
still never fails to please; the _Hippolytus_ and the _Ion_ are admirable
dramas and admirably constructed; above all, the _Bacchæ_ is a masterpiece,
more picturesque than any other Greek tragedy, a play not unworthy to be
set near _The Tempest_ and _Cymbeline_.

Euripides has been accused by his detractors of degrading his art, because
he opened his plays with a prologue and ended them with the intervention of
a god. Both devices, if not desirable, are quite pardonable. Possible plots
were becoming more and more scarce; Euripides did not wish to adopt trite
themes, and so went into the by-ways of mythology, or adopted a less
well-known alternative version of a well-known legend. He could not count
on his audience already possessing enough knowledge of the story to enable
them to understand his plays without a prologue. The _deus ex machina_, as
the god who ends some of the plays is called, was often warranted or
required by the plot which called for a conventional ending. Euripides has
also been accused, by Aristophanes and by many less entertaining writers,
of taking away all the dignity of tragedy. It is quite true that he is a
realist. Sophocles represented men as they ought to be, Euripides
represented them as they were. This was an unforgiveable offence in the
eyes of the 'men of Marathon' at Athens. The tragic heroes were not mere
stage characters, they considered; they were often ancestors or national
heroes, and it was impious to represent them as speaking ordinary language,
or sharing the weaknesses of ordinary men. Euripides did do this, did it
intentionally, and did it excellently. He came at an awkward transition
period, and the lack of success of some of his work is owing to the
impossibility of pouring new wine into old bottles. The old tragedy was too
tightly bound by convention to suit Euripides, who wished to portray living
men and women, and to have an exciting plot. The new comedy--the romantic
comedy of Menander--had not yet been invented. Had it been, Euripides would
surely have written comedies. The comic poets of the next century turned to
him for a model, and it was one of them, Philemon, who said that if he were
quite sure that dead men retained their perception he would hang himself to
see Euripides. Euripides is, in fact, the earliest writer of romantic
plays, a fact well illustrated by his _Alcestis_, which is one of his best
plays. In it tragedy and comedy are harmoniously blended, and it has a
happy ending.

For better and for worse Euripides is a very modern poet, and makes a
special appeal to the present generation. But his pathos, his wide
sympathies, and his wonderful poetry have appealed to the best judges in
all ages. Theocritus, Virgil, Ovid, Horace, Milton, and Browning have been
among his admirers; his detractors include a few Teutonic professors, and a
few who honour the memory of Æschylus and Sophocles on the other side
idolatry.--BIBLIOGRAPHY: A. W. Verrall, _Euripides the Rationalist_;
G. G. A. Murray, _Euripides and his Age_ (Home University Library); W. B.
Donne, _Euripides_ (Ancient Classics for English Readers); Sir J. P.
Mahaffy, Euripides: _an Account of his Life and Works_; N. J. Patin, _Étude
sur Euripide_; P. Masqueray, _Euripide et ses idées_. There is a complete
verse translation by A. S. Way, and verse translations of several plays by
G. G. A. Murray. There is a 'transcript' of the _Alcestis_ in Browning's
_Balaustion's Adventure_, and of the _Hercules Furens_ in his
_Aristophanes' Apology_.

EURIPUS ([=u]-r[=i]´pus), in ancient geography, the strait between the
Island of Euboea and Boeotia in Greece.

EUROC´LYDON, a tempestuous wind of the Levant, which was the occasion of
the shipwreck of the vessel in which St. Paul sailed, as narrated in
_Acts_, XXVII, 14-44. The north-east wind is the wind evidently meant in
the narrative; and an alternative reading adopted in the revised version is
_euraculon_ (euraquilo) or north-easter.

EURO´PA, in Greek mythology, the daughter of Ag[=e]nor, King of the
Phoenicians, and the sister of Cadmus. The fable relates that she was
abducted by Jupiter, who for that occasion had assumed the form of a white
bull, and swam with his prize to the Island of Crete. Here Europa bore to
him Minos, Sarp[=e]don, and Rhadamanthus.

EUROPE, the smallest of the great continents, but the most important in the
history of civilization for the last two thousand years. It forms a huge
peninsula projecting from Asia, and is bounded on the north by the Arctic
Ocean; on the west by the Atlantic Ocean; on the south by the
Mediterranean, the Black Sea, and the Caucasus Range; on the east by the
Caspian Sea, the Ural River, and the Ural Mountains. The most northerly
point on the mainland is Cape Nordkyn, in Lapland, in lat. 71° 6´; the most
southerly points are Punta da Tarifa, lat. 36° N., in the Strait of
Gibraltar, and Cape Matapan, lat. 36° 17´, which terminates Greece. The
most westerly point is Cape Roca in Portugal, in long. 9° 28´ W., while
Ekaterinburg is in long. 60° 36´ E. From Cape Matapan to North Cape is a
direct distance of 2400 miles, from Cape St. Vincent to Ekaterinburg,
north-east by east, 3400 miles; area of the continent, about 3,865,000 sq.
miles. Great Britain and Ireland, Iceland, Novaya Zemlya, Corsica,
Sardinia, Sicily, Malta, Crete, the Ionian and the Balearic Islands are the
chief islands of Europe. The shores are very much indented, giving Europe
an immense length of coast-line (estimated at nearly 50,000 miles). The
chief seas or arms of the sea are: the White Sea on the north; the North
Sea on the west, from which branches off the great gulf or inland sea known
as the Baltic; the English Channel, between England and France; the
Mediterranean, communicating with the Atlantic by the Strait of Gibraltar
(at one point only 19 miles wide); the Adriatic and Archipelago, branching
off from the Mediterranean: and the Black Sea, connected with the
Archipelago through the Hellespont, Sea of Marmora, and Bosporus.

[Illustration]

_Surface._--The mountains form several distinct groups or systems of very
different geological dates, the loftiest mountain masses being in the south
central region. The Scandinavian mountains in the north-west, to which the
great northern peninsula owes its form, extend above 900 miles from the
Polar Sea to the south point of Norway. The highest summits are about 8000
feet. The Alps, the highest mountains in Europe (unless Mount Elbruz in the
Caucasus is claimed as European), extend from the Mediterranean first in a
northerly and then in an easterly direction, and attain their greatest
elevation in Mont Blanc (15,780 feet), Monte Rosa, and other summits.
Branching off from the Alps, though not geologically connected with them,
are the Apennines, which run south-east through Italy, constituting the
central ridge of the peninsula. The highest summit is Monte Corno (9541
feet). Mount Vesuvius, the celebrated volcano in the south of the
peninsula, is quite distinct from the Apennines. By south-eastern
extensions the Alps are connected with the Balkan and the Despoto-Dagh of
the south-eastern peninsula of Europe. Among the mountains of South-Western
Europe are several massive chains, the loftiest summits being in the
Pyrenees, and in the Sierra Nevada in the south of the Iberian Peninsula.
The highest point in the former, La Maladetta or Mount Maudit, has an
elevation of 11,165 feet; Mulahacen, in the latter, is 11,703 feet, and
capped by perpetual snow. West and north-west of the Alps are the Cevennes,
Jura, and Vosges; north and north-east, the Harz, the Thüringerwald
Mountains, the Fichtelgebirge, the Erzgebirge and Böhmerwaldgebirge.
Farther to the east the Carpathian chain encloses the great plain of
Hungary, attaining an elevation of 8000 or 8500 feet. The Ural Mountains
between Europe and Asia reach the height of 5540 feet. Besides Vesuvius,
other two volcanoes are Etna in Sicily, and Hecla in Iceland. A great part
of Northern and Eastern Europe is level. The _great plain_ of North Europe
occupies part of France, Western and Northern Belgium, Holland, the
northern provinces of Germany, and the greater part of Russia. A large
portion of this plain, extending through Holland and North Germany, is a
low sandy level not infrequently protected from inroads of the sea only by
means of strong dykes. The other great plains of Europe are the Plain of
Lombardy (the most fertile district in Europe) and the Plain of Hungary.
Part of Southern and South-Eastern Russia consists of steppes.

[Illustration]

_Rivers and Lakes._--The main European watershed runs in a winding
direction from south-west to north-east, at its north-eastern extremity
being of very slight elevation. From the Alps descend some of the largest
of the European rivers, the Rhine, the Rhône, and the Po, while the Danube,
a still greater stream, rises in the Black Forest north of the Alps. The
Volga, which enters the Caspian Sea, an inland sheet without outlet, is the
longest of European rivers, having a direct length of nearly 1700 miles,
including windings 2400 miles. Into the Mediterranean flow the Ebro, the
Rhône, and the Po; into the Black Sea, the Danube, Dnieper, Dniester, and
Don (through the Sea of Azov); into the Atlantic, the Guadalquivir, the
Guadiana, the Tagus, and Loire: into the English Channel, the Seine; into
the North Sea, the Rhine, Elbe; into the Baltic, the Oder, the Vistula, and
the Duna; into the Arctic Ocean, the Dvina. The lakes of Europe may be
divided into two groups, the southern and the northern. The former run
along both sides of the Alps, and among them, on the north side, are the
lakes of Geneva, Neuchâtel, Thun, Lucerne, Zürich, and Constance; on the
south side, Lago Maggiore, and the lakes of Como, Lugano, Iseo, and Garda.
The northern lakes extend across Sweden from west to east, and on the east
side of the Baltic a number of lakes, stretching in the same direction
across Finland on the borders of Russia, mark the continuation of the line
of depression. It is in Russia that the largest European lakes are
found--Lakes Ladoga and Onega.

_Geology._--The geological features of Europe are exceedingly varied. The
older formations prevail in the northern part as compared with the southern
half and the middle region. North of the latitude of Edinburgh and Moscow
there is very little of the surface of more recent origin than the strata
of the Upper Jura belonging to the Mesozoic period, and there are vast
tracts occupied either by eruptive rocks or one or other of the older
sedimentary formations. Denmark belongs to the Cretaceous period, as does
also a large part of Russia between the Volga and the basin of the Dnieper.
Middle and Eastern Germany, with Poland and the valley of the Dnieper,
present on the surface Eocene formations of the Tertiary period. The
remainder of Europe is remarkable for the great diversity of its
superficial structure, rocks and deposits belonging to all periods being
found within it, and having for the most part no great superficial extent.
Europe possesses abundant stores of those minerals which are of most
importance to man, such as coal and iron, Britain being particularly
favoured in this respect. Coal and iron are also obtained in France,
Belgium, and Germany. Gold is found to an unimportant extent, and silver is
widely spread in small quantities. The richest silver ores are in Norway,
Spain, the Erzgebirge, and the Harz Mountains. Spain is also rich in
quicksilver. Copper ores are abundant in the Ural Mountains, Thuringia,
Cornwall, and Spain. Tin ores are found in Cornwall, the Erzgebirge, and
Brittany.

[Illustration]

_Climate._--Several circumstances concur to give Europe a climate
peculiarly genial, such as its position almost wholly within the temperate
zone, and the great extent of its maritime boundaries. Much benefit is also
derived from the fact that its shores are exposed to the warm marine
currents and warm winds from the south-west, which prevent the formation of
ice on most of its northern shores. The eastern portion has a less
favourable climate than the western. The extremes of temperature are
greater, the summer being hotter and the winter colder, while the lines of
equal mean temperature decline south as we go east. The same advantages of
mild and genial temperature which western has over eastern Europe, the
continent collectively has over the rest of the Old World. The diminution
of mean temperature, as well as the intensity of the opposite seasons,
increases as we go east. Peking, in lat. 40° N., has as severe a winter as
Petrograd in lat. 60° N.

_Vegetable Productions._--With respect to the vegetable kingdom, Europe may
be divided into four zones. The first, or most northern, is that of fir and
birch. The birch reaches almost to North Cape; the fir ceases a degree
farther south. The cultivation of grain extends farther north than might be
supposed. Barley ripens even under the seventieth parallel of north
latitude; wheat ceases at 64° in Norway, 62° in Sweden. Within this zone,
the southern limit of which extends from lat. 64° in Norway to lat. 62° in
Russia, agriculture has little importance, its inhabitants being chiefly
occupied with the care of reindeer or cattle, and in fishing. The next
zone, which may be called that of the oak and beech, and cereal produce,
extends from the limit above mentioned to the forty-eighth parallel. The
Alps, though beyond the limit, by reason of their elevation belong to this
zone, in the moister parts of which cattle husbandry has been brought to
perfection. Next we find the zone of the chestnut and vine, occupying the
space between the forty-eighth parallel and the mountain chains of Southern
Europe. Here the oak still flourishes, but the pine species become rarer.
Rye, which characterizes the preceding zone on the continent, gives way to
wheat, and in the southern portion of it to maize also. The fourth zone,
comprehending the southern peninsulas, is that of the olive and evergreen
woods. The orange flourishes in the southern portion of it, and rice and
even cotton are cultivated in some places in Italy and Spain.

_Animals._--As regards animals, the reindeer and polar-bears are peculiar
to the north. In the forests of Poland and Lithuania the urus, a species of
wild ox, is still occasionally met with. Bears and wolves still inhabit the
forests and mountains; but, in general, cultivation and population have
expelled wild animals. The domesticated animals are nearly the same
throughout. The ass and mule lose their size and beauty north of the
Pyrenees and Alps. The Mediterranean Sea has many species of fish, but no
great fishery; the northern seas, on the other hand, are annually filled
with countless shoals of a few species, chiefly the herring, mackerel, cod,
and salmon.

_Inhabitants._--Europe is occupied by several different peoples or races,
in many parts now greatly intermingled. The Celts once possessed the west
of Europe from the Alps to the British Islands. But the Celtic
nationalities were broken by the wave of Roman conquest, and the succeeding
invasions of the Germanic tribes completed their political ruin. At the
present day the Celtic language is spoken only in the Scottish Highlands
(Gaelic), in some parts of Ireland (Irish), in Wales (Cymric), and in
Brittany (Armorican). Next to the Celtic comes the Teutonic race,
comprehending the Germanic and Scandinavian branches. The former includes
the Germans, the Dutch, and the English. The Scandinavians are divided into
Danes, Swedes, and Norwegians. To the east, in general, of the Teutonic
race, though sometimes mixed with it, come the Slavonians, that is, the
Russians, the Poles, the Czechs or Bohemians, the Serbians, Croatians, &c.
In the south and south-east of Europe are the Greek and Latin peoples, the
latter comprising the Italians, French, Spanish, and Portuguese. All the
above peoples are regarded as belonging to the Indo-European or Aryan
stock. To the Mongolian stock belong the Turks, Finns, Lapps, and Magyars
or Hungarians, all immigrants into Europe in comparatively recent times.
The Basques at the western extremity of the Pyrenees are a people whose
affinities have not yet been determined. The total population of Europe is
about 400 millions; nine-tenths speak the languages of the Indo-European
family, the Teutonic group, the Slavonic, and the Latin. The prevailing
religion is the Christian, embracing the Roman Catholic Church, which is
the most numerous, the various sects of Protestants (Lutheran, Calvinistic,
Anglican, Baptists, Methodists, &c.), and the Greek Church. A part of the
inhabitants profess the Jewish, a part the Mohammedan religion.

[Illustration]

_Political Divisions._--In 1921 Europe consisted of the following
independent states, kingdoms, or republics: Albania, Armenia, Austria,
Azerbijan, Belgium, Bulgaria, Czecho-Slovakia, Denmark, Esthonia, Finland,
France, Georgia, Germany, Great Britain and Ireland, Greece, Hungary,
Italy, Latvia, Lithuania, Luxemburg, Monaco, Montenegro, Netherlands
(Holland), Norway, Poland, Portugal, Roumania, Russia, Serbia
(Yugo-Slavia), Spain, Sweden, Switzerland, Turkey, Ukraine. Of these the
following were kingdoms: Belgium, Bulgaria, Denmark, Great Britain, Greece,
Italy, Montenegro, Netherlands (Holland), Norway, Serbia (Yugo-Slavia),
Spain, and Sweden. Turkey (whose possessions in Europe were limited to
Constantinople) was an empire, Luxemburg was a grand-duchy, Liechtenstein
and Monaco principalities, whilst all the other European states were
republics.

_History._--Europe was probably first peopled from Asia, but at what date
we know not. The first authentic history begins in Greece at about 776 B.C.
Greek civilization was at its most flourishing period about 430 B.C. After
Greece came Rome, which by the early part of the Christian era had
conquered Spain, Greece, Gaul, Helvetia, Germany between the Danube and the
Alps, Illyria, and Dacia. Improved laws and superior arts of life spread
with the Roman Empire throughout Europe, and the unity of government was
also extremely favourable to the extension of Christianity. With the
decline of the Roman Empire a great change in the political constitution of
Europe was produced by the universal migration of the northern nations. The
Ostrogoths and Lombards settled in Italy, the Franks in France, the
Visigoths in Spain, and the Anglo-Saxons in South Britain, reducing the
inhabitants to subjection, or becoming incorporated with them. Under
Charlemagne (771-814) a great Germanic empire was established, so extensive
that the kingdoms of France, Germany, Italy, Burgundy, Lorraine, and
Navarre were afterwards formed out of it. About this time the northern and
eastern nations of Europe began to exert an influence in the affairs of
Europe. The Slavs, or Slavonians, founded kingdoms in Bohemia, Poland,
Russia, and the north of Germany; the Magyars appeared in Hungary; and the
Normans agitated all Europe, founding kingdoms and principalities in
England, France, Sicily, and the East. The Crusades and the growth of the
Ottoman power are amongst the principal events which influenced Europe from
the twelfth to the fifteenth century. The conquest of Constantinople by the
Turks (1453), by driving the learned Greeks from this city, gave a new
impulse to letters in Western Europe, which was carried onwards by the
invention of printing and the Reformation. The discovery of America was
followed by the temporary preponderance of Spain in Europe, and next of
France. Subsequently Prussia and Russia gradually increased in territory
and strength. The French revolution (1789) and the Napoleonic wars had a
profound effect on Europe, the dissolution of the old German Empire being
one of the results. The most important events in European history from the
revolution of 1789 to 1914, the beginning of the European War, were: the
establishment of the independence of Greece; the disappearance of Poland as
a separate state; the unification of Italy under Victor Emmanuel; the
Franco-German War, resulting in the consolidation of Germany into an empire
under the leadership of Prussia: and the partial dismemberment of the
Turkish Empire. The European War, 1914-8 (q.v.), revolutionized the
continent and altered the map of Europe. The chief results were the
disintegration of the Dual Monarchy and of Russia, the abolition of the
German Empire, and the deposition of hereditary rulers in the smaller
German states, which instituted republican Governments. The following new
states were formed from the constituent parts of Russia and
Austria-Hungary: Albania, Armenia, Azerbijan, Czecho-Slovakia, Esthonia,
Finland, Georgia, Latvia, Lithuania, Yugo-Slavia, and Ukraine. Poland,
dissolved in the eighteenth century, was again reconstituted. France
regained Alsace and Lorraine, Turkey lost almost all her possessions in
Europe, whilst Belgium, Denmark, Greece, Italy, and Roumania were greatly
enlarged, acquiring new territories. All these alterations of boundaries
and additions of territories were based on ethnological grounds, the new
states being inhabited by peoples belonging to the same ethnical group and
speaking the same language. See articles on the various
countries.--BIBLIOGRAPHY: E. A. Freeman, _General Sketch of European
History_; A. Hassall (editor), _Periods of European History_; _European
History Chronologically Arranged_; A. S. Rappoport, _History of European
Nations_; O. Browning, _General History of the World_; H. S. Williams, _The
Historian's History of the World_.

EUROPEAN WAR, 1914-8. The European War, which began in Aug., 1914, and
involved the greater part of the globe before the last shot was fired in
Nov., 1918, had its ostensible origin in the assassination of the Austrian
heir-apparent, the Archduke Franz Ferdinand, and his wife, at Serajevo,
capital of Bosnia, once part of the ancient kingdom of Serbia. This crime
was committed by a Bosnian student, but Austria-Hungary held Serbia
responsible, and, inspired by Germany, sent an ultimatum on 23rd July,
amounting to a demand that Serbia should surrender her independence. Two
days later, notwithstanding that Serbia conceded every demand, with two
reservations which she offered to submit to the Hague Tribunal,
Austria-Hungary declared war on her. Germany, who had seen in the Serajevo
tragedy a pretext for making her long-premeditated bid for world dominion,
"knew very well what she was about in backing up Austria-Hungary in this
matter", as the German Ambassador in Vienna frankly told the British
representative at the time; and when Russia, as the traditional protector
of the Slavs, mobilized her southern armies to save Serbian independence if
necessary, she threatened instant mobilization on her own part unless
Russia stopped these military measures within twelve hours. It was
technically impossible for Russia to do anything of the kind, but her
protest to this effect was unavailing. Germany declared war on Russia on
3rd Aug., and as this inevitably involved war at the same time with
Russia's ally France, she sent a note on the following day to Belgium
demanding safe passage for German troops through Belgian territory, though
Prussia as well as Great Britain, France, Russia, and Austria had
guaranteed the neutrality and independence of Belgium by the treaty of
1839, repeatedly confirming this on subsequent occasions. When the British
Ambassador in Berlin protested against the threatened violation of treaty
rights, the German Chancellor, Bethmann-Hollweg, repudiated the treaty as a
mere "scrap of paper".

On 3rd Aug., when Germany formally declared war on France--though her
troops had already invaded French territory at various points--Belgium
refused Germany's demands, and called on Great Britain and France for
assistance. It was this call, and Germany's refusal on the following day to
accede to the British demands that Belgian neutrality should be
respected--declaring war on Belgium instead and violating her territory
early that morning--which decided Great Britain to range herself wholly on
the Franco-Russian side. The German Ambassador in London had already been
warned (on 31st July) that we should be drawn into the struggle if Germany
persisted in her threatened attack on France. Two days previously Germany
had made the 'infamous bid' to Great Britain that if she would remain
neutral no territory would be taken from France herself, though no
undertaking could be given with regard to the French colonies. British
mobilization orders were issued on 4th Aug., and at 11 p.m. on that date
Great Britain declared war on Germany.

Fortunately the British navy was ready for any emergency, with the Grand
Fleet--the command of which was given to Admiral Sir John Jellicoe--still
assembled in full strength at Portland, after the manoeuvres, the order for
its dispersal having been countermanded on 27th July. Lord Kitchener, home
on leave from Egypt, had also been stopped by a telegram from Mr. Asquith,
then Prime Minister, as he was stepping on the Channel boat at Dover on his
return journey (3rd Aug.), and two days later was appointed Secretary of
State for War. Meantime the Austrians had already bombarded Belgrade (29th
July); Italy had declined (1st Aug.) to be drawn into the conflict with her
Austro-German partners of the Triple Alliance on the grounds that their war
was an aggressive one; and German troops, as already mentioned, had invaded
France at several points on 2nd Aug., before formally declaring war on that
country.

_Western Front, 1914_

The struggle on the Western front began in earnest on the following day,
when war was declared on France and the Germans captured Trieux, near
Briey, and Lunéville was bombarded by German aeroplanes. The German system
of mobilization had been quicker than the French and Russian, but the
opening moves filled the Allied commanders with too-confident hopes.
Although slower to mobilize than the Germans, a Russian army under
Rennenkampf succeeded in invading East Prussia in force; the Belgians made
a magnificent stand for their frontier fortresses when the Germans, denied
the right of way which they had demanded, endeavoured to force the great
highway of Western Europe which passes through Liége; and the French,
besides checking the enemy at Dinant, had already recovered part of the
lost provinces of Alsace-Lorraine.

On 16th Aug. the First British Expeditionary Force, under General Sir John
French, completed its landing at Boulogne, and four days later had arrived
and concentrated on the line Avesnes-Le Cateau, on the left or exposed
flank of the French Fifth Army under General de Lanzerac. It consisted of
50,000 infantry with its artillery, and five brigades of cavalry--some
70,000 troops altogether, a mere drop in the ocean compared with the
millions of men who were marching to battle for the great military powers,
but destined to play a part in the forthcoming struggle out of all
proportion to its size.

The position at this juncture was, briefly, as follows: the Germans having
at length captured the last forts of Liége, with its gallant commander
General Leman, were overrunning Belgium. Brussels had just been evacuated
(20th Aug.), and the main Belgian army, menaced by greatly superior forces
of the enemy, and disappointed in its hope of effective support from the
Franco-British troops, was retiring to seek the protection of the forts of
Antwerp. Having occupied Brussels on the 20th, the German Higher Command
appointed Baron von der Goltz as Governor. A reign of terror in Belgium had
already been inaugurated as part of Germany's deliberate policy of
'frightfulness', including the ruthless execution of civilians on
unsubstantiated charges of shooting at the invaders.

The French armies, under the supreme command of General Joffre, who, like
Lord Kitchener, had been an engineer student when the Franco-Prussian War
broke out, and had been Chief of the General Staff since 1911, were now
disposed for the double purpose of meeting the threatened German onslaught
and preparing the counter-offensive on which French doctrines of strategy
had been based. Starting from the Swiss frontier there were nine divisions
forming the Alsace force, the main offensive group, consisting of the
French First and Second Armies, being extended along the Lorraine frontier,
and the Third Army about Verdun. The Fourth Army formed the mass of
manoeuvre held in reserve behind the centre, while the Fifth, whose left
wing was now extended by the British Expeditionary Force, faced the
Ardennes as far as the Belgian frontier.

Germany was not seriously alarmed by the spectacular advance of the French
into their lost provinces. It suited the strategy of her War Staff to keep
the French mass of manoeuvre as far as possible from the point at which it
would soon be sorely needed; and their feint attacks in the direction of
Longwy, Lunéville, and Belfort were designed to strengthen the belief that
their real offensive would come in the frontal assault which the French
dispositions had assumed. Germany, however, had always intended to strike
through Belgium when the time came to deliver the knock-out blow to France
before Russia had time to mobilize her millions.

The German advance was proceeding according to the plan which had been
worked out in detail as far back as 1904 by the soldier-scholar of the
Garde-Ulanen, Count von Schlieffen, who died two years before his great
scheme was put into execution. Based on the assumption that Germany and
Austria-Hungary would have to fight France, Russia, Great Britain, and
Belgium without the aid of Italy, it provided for an immediate attack by
the right wing of the German army of such weight and ferocity as to destroy
the French left by a single blow, and then roll up the main French armies
one after the other. The South and Russian fronts were meantime to be
lightly held, everything being staked on the sudden, overwhelming blow in
the north through Belgium. One of the bitter controversies in Germany,
after the war, raged round the responsibility for the failure of this plan,
the execution of which devolved on General von Moltke, nephew of the great
strategist of the Franco-Prussian War. The Kaiser believed that the name of
Moltke would strike terror into the hearts of Germany's enemies, but the
second Moltke lacked the genius of his predecessor, and the course of
events proved that he was not equal to the task of carrying out so
prodigious a plan.

It was doubly necessary to strike at once with an immediate maximum of
strength now that Britain had already ranged herself alongside the Allies.
This maximum of strength was attained long before France had completed her
mobilization, and enabled Germany to launch her unexpected blow with
crushing effect. She had reckoned, however, without the stubborn defence of
the Belgians in the opening moves of the game, a defence which clogged the
wheels of her mighty war machine at the critical moment; and was wholly
unprepared for Britain's great achievement in transporting her
'insignificant' but indomitable army, without a hitch, complete in every
detail, and establishing it in its place in the line of battle, hundreds of
miles from its base, in less than three weeks from the declaration of war.
Clearly there was no time to be lost in solving the military problem on the
Western front before the Russians could throw their full weight into the
scales.

The secret of Germany's sudden attempt to overwhelm the Allied left by an
outflanking movement was well kept. The position in Belgium was obviously
grave; but Joffre still clung to the belief that if the Germans attacked
the Allied left in force, they would leave their own position in front of
the French Fifth Army so exposed as to give him an opening for a successful
counter-stroke with de Lanzerac's troops in co-operation with the British.
Up to the 22nd General French's preparations were all in the direction of
offensive action on these lines; his two corps had taken up their positions
through Binche and Mons and along the canal to Condé.

The German tide which now swept through the plains of Belgium entirely
upset the Allied calculations. General French woke on 22nd Aug. to find the
troops of the French Fifth Army on his right in unmistakeable retreat. The
full force of the German blow, delivered by von Buelow's Second Army, had
been felt by de Lanzerac's troops on the Sambre at daybreak, and had
pressed them back from the river. The British position held by the 1st
Corps (1st and 2nd Divisions) under General Sir Douglas Haig, the 2nd Corps
(3rd and 5th Divisions) under General Sir H. Smith-Dorrien, and the Cavalry
Division under General Allenby, became isolated by the retreat of de
Lanzerac--"the most complete example", as Lord French long afterwards
described him, "of the Staff College pedant whose 'superior education' had
given him little idea of how to conduct war". De Lanzerac asked General
French if he would attack the flank of the German columns which were
pressing him back from the Sambre, but the British Commander, who had
received definite instructions from Lord Kitchener that his command was to
be an entirely independent one, "and that you will in no case come in any
sense under the orders of any Allied general", replied that with his own
position so seriously threatened by the retreat of de Lanzerac's troops
such an operation was impracticable, but he agreed to retain his present
position for the next twenty-four hours.

The British army fulfilled this pledge, and the barrier thus held and
maintained during the subsequent retreat, though shattered in parts, saved
the French left from being outflanked by the invading right wing of the
Germans under von Kluck. The whole situation became extremely critical on
the following day (23rd Aug.). Namur, the forts of which had been regarded
as impregnable, fell before the crushing attack of the heavy Austrian
howitzers brought up by the advancing Germans; the French thrust into
Alsace-Lorraine had just been countered by the German Fifth Army under the
Crown Prince Rupprecht of Bavaria, which compelled the French to retreat
from all but a corner of Alsace; and the main German attack, launched at
the other end of the line, forced the French back both from the Sambre and
the Meuse. The French Fifth Army, the position of which was considerably
weakened by the fall of Namur, was attacked both by von Buelow's army in
front, and by a Saxon army under von Hausen on its right. It was forced
back until von Hausen found a gap on its right flank, through which he
proceeded to pour his Saxons with the object of rolling up the French Third
and Fourth Armies under Ruffey and Langle de Cary. These retreated in turn,
to recover alignment with de Lanzerac's Fifth Army, which had retreated
from the British right. The British army was thus left 'in the air',
outflanked not only on the right, where von Buelow was now advancing on it
from Charleroi, but also on the left, where von Kluck's right wing was
sweeping down in full force from the north-west.

The onslaught on the British front began shortly after noon with a
bombardment of some 600 guns along the whole line of 25 miles; followed by
a great frontal attack in mass formation. The British troops, all experts
at musketry, used their rifles with such deadly effect that the frontal
attack crumpled up. The line held; but with the German tide surging round
on either flank the position became increasingly critical. Under the
threatened turning movement General Smith-Dorrien withdrew from the Mons
salient, and before nightfall took up a fresh line some 3 miles south of
the canal. The advanced troops of the 1st Corps had not been seriously
engaged, and held their ground. It was not until late that night that the
desperate situation on his right was fully revealed to General French; and
when news also arrived from Joffre that the British army would probably be
attacked the next day by at least three German corps and two cavalry
divisions, it became clear that a general and immediate retirement was
inevitable. What actually happened was that the enemy attacked with no
fewer than four corps, and at least two cavalry divisions.

_The Retreat from Mons_

The great retreat began shortly after dawn on the 24th with a feint attack
by the 1st Division, under cover of which the 2nd Corps moved back 5 miles,
and then stood in turn to protect the retirement of the 1st Corps. Further
withdrawals were effected that day by alternate corps, covered by heavy
rear-guard actions, until the 1st Corps had reached the line between
Maubeuge and Bavai, with the 2nd Corps extending the line from Bavai to
Bry. Von Kluck's army, though kept in check by the retreating troops,
followed closely on their heels and round their left flank, their design
apparently being to turn the British left and press them back on Maubeuge,
the fortress close on their right rear, which, well fortified and
provisioned as it was, offered, as General French afterwards pointed out
(in _1914_), a terrible temptation to an army seeking shelter against
overwhelming odds. Bazaine's example at Metz in 1870, and a shrewd
suspicion that the German move was deliberately planned with that end in
view, proved sufficient reasons for avoiding the trap. A further retreat
was accordingly ordered to the line Le Cateau-Cambrai, some miles farther
back.

Tournai, which was held by a French Territorial brigade, fell that day.
There was nothing apparently to prevent the German host at this juncture
from continuing its course to the coast and seizing the Channel ports as
far as the Seine. That, doubtless, would have been included in the
programme had the Germans anticipated a campaign of any considerable
duration. The Kaiser, however, had promised his troops that they should be
home again "before the leaves fall"; and to bring this about it was
necessary to settle with the Allied army once and for all. Where von Moltke
failed, according to Ludendorff and other critics after the war, was in not
striking farther to the north or north-west, and in not throwing still more
weight into the scale from his left wing.

On the 25th the French were still retreating all along the line save at
Maubeuge, the garrison of which held out until 7th Sept., and at Longwy,
north of Verdun, which fell on 28th Aug. The British army, battle-worn and
suffering severely from the heat, but resisting all the German efforts to
turn its western flank, marched stubbornly back, gallantly assisted by
Allenby's cavalry. The French were a day's march ahead of them when the
British reached the Le Cateau position. General French decided, therefore,
that, sorely as the troops needed rest, there was nothing for it but to
resume the retreat at daybreak, and issued orders to that effect. The
hardest fighting on the 25th had fallen to the 1st Corps at Landrecies,
where Haig's weary troops were violently attacked at nightfall, before they
could snatch any rest, by fresh enemy troops sent forward in pursuit in
motors and lorries. The German infantry paid dearly for their temerity in
advancing through the narrow streets of the town in close order, two or
three British machine-guns mowing them down in hundreds. The attack was a
disastrous failure.

The 2nd Corps did not reach Le Cateau until ten or eleven o'clock that
night, thoroughly exhausted after a hard day's fighting and marching.
Smith-Dorrien had lost heavily in the operations, and was so convinced that
his troops were unfit to resume the march at daybreak that he elected to
stand and abide by the result. The magnificent fight put up by his troops
on the following day, assisted by Allenby and Sordet's cavalry, and two
divisions of French Territorial troops under d'Amade, which had been
detailed to guard the British left flank, saved the situation, and averted,
in the considered opinion expressed by General French five years later, "a
stupendous repetition of Sedan". The actual result was a total loss of some
14,000 officers and men, about 80 guns, and numbers of machine-guns, as
well as quantities of ammunition and material. According to General French,
these losses heavily handicapped the British army in the subsequent stages
of the retreat, and were felt throughout the first battle of the Marne and
the early operations on the Aisne. In his dispatch of Sept., 1914, the
British Commander-in-Chief had written of this battle in eulogistic terms.
It was not till some time later, he explains, that he came to know the full
details of the battle and to appreciate it in all its details. For General
Smith-Dorrien it is urged that his stand at Le Cateau broke the full force
of the German pursuit, and checked its course in time.

On the 27th the shattered 2nd Corps, having broken off the action,
continued the retreat with the 1st Corps. On the 28th Gough, with the 3rd
Cavalry Brigade at St. Quentin, and Chetwode, with the 5th at Cérizy,
turned on the leading German cavalry at both these places and threw them
back on their main bodies in confusion. For the first time since the
retreat began the worn-out British infantry, having reached the line of the
Oise between Noyon and La Fère, were able to rest and sleep in peace.

On the 29th the British troops reached the line Compiègne-Soissons, the
Germans on the same day occupying La Fère and Amiens, as well as Rethel and
other towns along the French front. Bapaume held out until the
rolling-stock had been removed from Amiens, but the flood-tide of invasion
now seemed to be carrying everything before it. Uhlans threatened to cut
Sir John French's communications with his base at Boulogne and Dieppe. The
base was accordingly transferred to St. Nazaire, at the mouth of the Loire.
Timely help came to the retiring British troops on the 29th by a brilliant
counter-stroke near Guise on the part of the French Fifth Army on their
right; but neither the British nor the French troops on de Lanzerac's right
were in a position to make a stand in support of that reaction. The Aisne
was forced by the invaders on the 28-29th, and Rheims, Châlons, and Laon
abandoned to them within the ensuing forty-eight hours. Falling back
doggedly from the Aisne and the Oise, the British troops withdrew on 2nd
Sept. to Chantilly-Nanteuil, the German advance having been checked on the
previous day by the 4th (Guards) Brigade in a stiff rear-guard action at
Villers-Cotterets.

The great retreat was coming to an end. Victory and Paris seemed within the
enemy's grasp. He had--as he thought--so shattered the British army that it
was now entirely negligible as a fighting force. He was ignorant of the
real strength of the force that was gathering on the British left north of
Paris--the new French Sixth Army under General Maunoury. It seemed both to
von Kluck and the German Higher Command that they had only the shaken
French Fifth Army seriously to reckon with on the Allied left, and, as von
Kluck was considered more than strong enough for the task, von Moltke took
the Garde Reserve Corps and 11th Army Corps from his right wing to East
Prussia, where the Russians were now carrying the war well into the
Fatherland.

The help rendered by the Russians at this critical phase of the war was
invaluable, and played no small part in the approaching struggle on the
Marne. In his fears for the safety of Paris, Joffre was naturally anxious
to profit by this relief, and discussed with Sir John French the
possibility of taking the offensive at the earliest possible moment. There
appears to have been some misunderstanding as to Sir John's plans at this
point. The British Commander-in-Chief declares that he had every intention
of remaining in the line and filling the gap between the French Fifth and
Sixth Armies, but the French Higher Command was apparently under the
impression that he was determined not to fight any more until his troops
had been given a week to reorganize and refit. Lord Kitchener himself
hurried to Paris to clear the matter up, but "full accord", according to
President Poincaré, long afterwards, "was not re-established without
trouble". As soon, however, as the offensive was ordered, continued the
same authority, the British Commander-in-Chief gave his assistance without
reserve. "His army fought with magnificent courage, and Great Britain
played a brilliant part in the common victory."

In the meantime the retreat continued, the British, on 2nd Sept., reaching
the line of the Marne towards Lagny and Meaux, with the French Fifth Army,
now under the command of Franchet d'Esperey, on their right, retiring on
Château-Thierry, and Maunoury's new Sixth Army, on their left, retiring
towards Paris. It was at this point that von Kluck made the fatal mistake
of dismissing the British army as practically crushed and out of action.
Diverting the advance of the German First Army, he left Paris on his right
in order to deal what he hoped would be a decisive blow at the French Fifth
Army south of the Marne. By 5th Sept. the British army had fallen back to
the Forest of Crécy to bring it in line with the French Fifth Army.

Not only was the British army at length receiving sorely needed
reinforcements, but the French army was every moment increasing in strength
and numbers as it fell back on its reserves. Besides the French Sixth Army
on the British left, another new French army had sprung into being behind
the marshes of St. Gond--the Ninth, under Foch, who filled the gap between
Franchet d'Esperey's Fifth and Langle de Cary's Fourth Army--behind Vitry.
Eastward the line was continued by the French Third Army, now commanded by
Sarrail in place of Ruffey; and Castlenau's Second Army, now fighting the
battle of the Grand Couronné de Nancy which stemmed the German invasion at
this point, and prevented the threatened envelopment on the Allies' right,
where the Kaiser himself had gone to inspire the troops of Prince Rupprecht
of Bavaria.

_First Battles of Marne and Aisne_

Secure on the right, Joffre was at last able to deliver the great
counter-stroke on the left which the Germans had invited by their
tremendous bid for swift and decisive victory. The retreat came to an end
on 5th Sept., when Joffre gave Sir John French his final plans for the
coming offensive, and von Kluck, ignorant of the recuperative powers of the
British, as well as of the strength of the French Sixth Army on their left,
marched across their front in pursuit of d'Esperey's Fifth. That night the
Germans crossed the Marne, and the Grand and Petit Morin--two streams which
branch off roughly parallel to one another south of the Marne--while some
of their patrols reached the Seine, there catching a fleeting glimpse of
the capital where they confidently hoped the French would soon be brought
to terms.

When at last the retreat came to an end, the British army had been
reinforced by the 4th Division, which, with the 19th Infantry Brigade--and
subsequently the 6th Division--became the Third Army Corps under General
Pulteney, who arrived in France to take command of it on 30th Aug.
Deficiencies in armament and material had also been partially made good,
but, most important of all, Sir John French bore witness, "the promise of
an immediate advance against the enemy had sent a thrill of exultation and
enthusiasm throughout the whole force".

The first battle of the Marne had scarcely opened on 6th Sept., 1914, when
von Kluck, realizing that Maunoury's force on his extreme right was
becoming dangerous, sent two army corps northwards to deal with it.
Maunoury had already crossed the Marne and fought the first battle of the
Ourcq on the 5th. The dispatch of the two German corps to keep him in check
made a way now for the British troops, when, according to plan, they turned
on the invaders with the object of assailing their flank with the French
Sixth Army on their left; while the French Fifth Army, and the French
armies to its right, made a simultaneous frontal attack.

Both Joffre and French were under the impression that the German thrust was
still in full career when their counter-stroke was delivered. Already,
however, the tide had begun to turn. Von Kluck, realizing too late--what
should have been obvious from the first--that his communications were being
seriously threatened on the Ourcq, saw that retreat was inevitable unless
he could crush the forces gathering so ominously against his right flank.
The opening of the battle of the Marne thus became on von Kluck's part an
effort to overwhelm Maunoury on his right, while he kept the British army
and French Fifth Army at bay with strong rear-guards and cavalry. The
surprise of the day to the Germans was probably the remarkable part played
by the British, who, instead of being practically wiped out, as the enemy
fondly believed, attacked with an energy and dash which carried everything
before them, and, but for filling their allotted rôle of maintaining
alignment with the French armies on each flank, would doubtless have
advanced farther than they did. As it was, the progress made was
considerable. The Germans were driven back to the Grand Morin, and the line
of that stream made good on the following day.

Meantime the French Fifth Army on their right, materially helped by this
success, had also recovered a good deal of ground, while Foch and Langle de
Cary, farther east, held their own against the fierce assaults of the
German centre. A last desperate effort was being made to hack a way through
at this point, and Sarrail, on Langle de Cary's right, had to give way a
little along the Meuse. That day the Germans reached the most southerly
point of their advance, at Provins. The deciding phase of the battle,
however, was developing with dramatic swiftness on von Kluck's right wing.
Maunoury was hard pressed by the repeated onslaughts of the enemy, whose
heavy reinforcements at this point held the issue in the balance for
several days. General Gallieni, the Governor of Paris, hurried up fresh
troops to Maunoury in motor-buses and taxis, and the French line held.

The British army helped matters considerably by driving the Germans across
the Grand Morin at Coulommiers on the 7th, and on the following day from
the Petit Morin, thus also helping d'Esperey with the French Fifth Army, on
its right, to continue his advance farther east as far as Montmirail. On
the 9th came the decisive blows which removed all doubts as to the issue of
the battle. Von Kluck's retreat on his left flank exposed the right of von
Buelow's Second Army, which was further jeopardized by a gap which appeared
on its left, where it should have linked up with von Hausen's Third Army.
This double opening gave Foch, facing von Buelow in the marshes of St.
Gond, the opportunity which he sought of smashing the enemy's centre. He
seized it by a series of lightning blows which drove the German centre back
on the morning of the 10th in complete disorder, pursued by Foch's
victorious infantry.

[Illustration]

All the reinforcements sent to von Kluck were now of no avail against the
French Sixth Army, which had been fighting against odds since 6th Sept.,
helped not a little by Pulteney's 3rd Corps on its right flank. Maunoury
carried the Ourcq on the 9th, and Pulteney's corps was able to cross the
Marne, after stiff fighting at La Ferté-sous-Jouarre, at dawn on the
following day, when the German retreat became general. The left of the
British 2nd Corps had crossed the Marne at Nanteuil, where the bridges were
found unbroken and the enemy gone, on the morning of the 9th, but was
ordered not to advance too far north until the 1st and 2nd Corps were
firmly established on the northern bank. The 1st crossed later in the day
at Charly-sur-Marne and Saulchéry, clearing the ground of the enemy and
making many captures; but the 3rd Corps had a harder task at La
Ferté-sous-Jouarre, and, as already mentioned, was not completely
established on the other side until the following morning. The first battle
of the Marne ended on the night of the 10th with the enemy in full retreat
to the north and north-east and the Allies in hot pursuit. By the 12th he
had been driven back from the Seine a distance of 65 miles, and the great
German plan of a sudden crushing defeat of the Allies in the West had
collapsed like a house of cards.

The hopes thus raised among the Allies of a speedy termination of the war
in their favour were, on the other hand, equally illusory. Though the
Germans lost heavily in officers and men, as well as in guns and other war
material, their retreat was no disorderly flight. Many desperate rear-guard
actions were fought all along the line, but the enemy retired steadily to
prepared positions on the Aisne, where the eyes of all the commanders were
to be opened to the possibilities of trench warfare under modern
conditions. It needed many hard lessons before the truth was driven home.

When the first battle of the Aisne opened on 13th Sept., the British army
already had its outposts on that river, the main body being in positions
somewhat to the south, between Soissons and Bourg. Throwing bridges across
during the night, the advance was continued on the opposite bank on the
following day, though not without heavy British casualties, amounting to
between 1500 and 2000, including 3 commanding officers. The 6th Division
arrived from England at this stage, and joined its own 3rd Corps on the
left. Further advance was stayed by the strength of the enemy's entrenched
positions, in which he now determined to make his stand. Here he was backed
by an overpowering superiority in artillery which, with fierce
counter-attacks on the part of his infantry, gallantly repulsed though they
were, caused such severe losses that the British Commander-in-Chief was
forced to assume a defensive rôle, while Maunoury, de Castlenau, and Foch
each made stupendous efforts to break the enemy's line and renew the war of
movement and manoeuvre on which their military principles had been based.
All, however, ended in the same dreary deadlock of entrenchments.

Failing to shift the enemy from these impregnable positions, Joffre
endeavoured to outflank the German right wing, already threatened by
Maunoury's advance along the Oise. Two new French armies were formed from
the reserves to extend the Allied left--the Seventh, entrusted to de
Castlenau, whose Second Army was transferred to Dubail, and the Tenth, the
command of which was given to Maud'huy. De Castlenau's Seventh Army, though
it failed to turn the enemy's flank--the movement having been anticipated
by him--succeeded in extending the pressure of Maunoury's left, which had
swung round by the 20th until it ran north from Compiègne to west of
Lassigny, and in building the first section of Joffre's great besieging
wall which, gradually extending from the Alps to the sea, became the
impenetrable barrier between the enemy and his main objectives. The Allies'
line was continued by de Castlenau through Roye to Albert, and thence, by
Maud'huy's Tenth Army, through Arras to Lens.

Von Moltke had now been superseded in the German Higher Command by
Falkenhayn, who promptly countered Joffre's new strategy by similar
extensions of the German front, thus beginning the outflanking race
destined only to end in stalemate on the coast. While extending their right
the Germans made a strenuous effort to regain the initiative by a blow with
the army group nominally commanded by the German Crown Prince on Sarrail's
flank on the Meuse. It was a blow aimed at Verdun and the whole of the
Allied line, which it hoped to break through at this point and so take in
the rear. Verdun, however, had been rendered impenetrable by miles of
powerfully protected outer defences, and practically the only success which
fell to the Crown Prince on this occasion was the capture of the
Camp-des-Romains and St. Mihiel on the Meuse, thus creating the remarkable
salient east of Verdun which was destined to remain until the
Franco-American force flattened it out in the victorious advance of the
Allies four years later. The German Crown Prince fared even worse a week
later, when he attacked along the main road through the Argonne towards
Verdun, only to be flung back. It was after this double failure that the
Germans bombarded Rheims and shattered her noble cathedral.

The crucial phase of the struggle in the West had shifted towards the coast
as the first battle of the Aisne died down on 28th Sept., and the campaigns
began in Artois which led in due course to the fierce struggles for the
Labyrinth, the Vimy Ridge, Lens, and Loos. The extension of the French left
placed the British army in an anomalous position. Even before Joffre had
begun to build his barrier in this direction the British Commander-in-Chief
had felt strongly that his proper sphere of action was on the Belgian
frontier on the left flank of the French armies, for the two-fold purpose
of defending the Channel ports and being in position to concert combined
action with the British navy. He suggested this move to the north to Joffre
on 29th Sept., pointing out its strategical advantages and the possibility
of doing so now that the position of his force on the right bank of the
Aisne had been thoroughly well entrenched. Joffre agreed in principle to
General French's proposal, but postponed the movement until 3rd Oct.

_Retreat from Antwerp_

By this time the critical situation of the Belgian army at Antwerp had
become hopeless, and the danger of a German descent on the Channel ports
suddenly became acute. Since their retreat towards Antwerp after their
evacuation of Brussels on 20th Aug., the Belgians had kept the Germans at
bay by vigorous counter-attacks, and threatened their communications by
sundry sorties from the fortress. These sorties and counter-attacks,
calling for reinforcements at a time when every soldier was needed on the
main fighting fronts, infuriated the Germans and led to the reign of terror
which included the deliberate destruction of Louvain and similar outrages
at Malines, Termonde, and elsewhere.

Having made his position secure on the Aisne, and brought up his heavy
guns, the enemy began his bombardment of the outer forts of Antwerp on 28th
Sept. By the 3rd of Oct. the Belgians were endangered not only by the
besieging army, but also by the ever-lengthening German line which, having
now been extended from Lassigny to Lille--only 38 miles from the
sea--threatened to isolate the Belgian forces from the Franco-British
armies. They accordingly decided that plans must be made at once to
withdraw from Antwerp in the direction of Ghent, both to protect the
coast-line and gain touch with the Allies. The British troops hurriedly
sent to reinforce the Belgians--a brigade of Royal Marines and part of the
recently formed Naval Division--had no influence on the fate of the
fortress, but helped in protecting the flight of the citizens and in the
final retreat of the Belgian army. Some 1500 of the Royal Naval Division
were forced across the Dutch frontier and interned, and about 800 were made
prisoners. The remnants of the British force, and the bulk of the Belgian
army, escaped westward, leaving the Germans on 9th Oct. in possession of
the deserted city. A little more and the German commander (von Beseler)
might have closed the gap beyond the Scheldt through which this retreat had
been made. Luckily for the Allies, too, the German Higher Command failed,
as Lord French long afterwards expressed it, to gather the richer harvest
which had been put within its grasp by the capture of Antwerp. There was
then apparently no insuperable obstacle to an immediate German advance on
Dunkirk, Calais, and Boulogne, before the Allied troops could arrive from
the main theatres to prevent it. "As on the Marne, so at Antwerp, they were
not prepared to seize the psychological moment and to play boldly for the
great stake".

General French, who had been given no voice in the Antwerp dispositions,
was now in the midst of the British move from the Aisne front to the north,
where he was to be reinforced by the 7th Infantry and 3rd Cavalry
Divisions, which had been landed on the Belgian coast to defend Zeebrugge
and Ostend under Rawlinson's command, and the Indian contingent, which had
just arrived at Orleans under Willcocks.

_First Battle of Ypres_

The two corps under de Castlenau and de Maud'huy were now under the supreme
command of General Foch, who had orders to control all the French armies
operating in the northern theatre, and was confident that it was still
possible to outflank the Germans and bend them back behind the Scheldt. At
the end of a fortnight the British army had been successfully transported
to the north from the Aisne--after successfully holding the line of that
river for twenty-five days against many desperate efforts of the enemy to
break through--and had taken up its position on the left of Maud'huy's
corps, the Allies' line being extended thence into Flanders by the French
8th Corps (under d'Urbal), which had been called up by Joffre to this end,
as well as to help the sorely tried Belgians. Meantime the Germans, besides
pressing Maud'huy hard in front of Arras, and forcing his Territorials out
of Lille, had driven the retreating Belgian army out of Houthulst Forest to
the line of the Yser north of Ypres, whence it took refuge behind the Yser
and completed the Allied line to the coast. Rawlinson's 4th Corps, covering
the retreat of the Belgian army, had hard fighting most of the way before
it succeeded in joining the main British army, the German forces from
Antwerp concentrating westwards in ever increasing numbers. By the 15th
Capper's 7th Division was east of Ypres, while Byng's 3rd Cavalry Division,
a day earlier, had connected up with Gough's 2nd Cavalry Division in front
of Kemmel and assisted in the capture of that position, a gain which proved
of the utmost importance in the subsequent struggle for Ypres. Allenby's
Cavalry Corps had greatly distinguished itself during the two previous
days, driving the enemy back all the way in a magnificent sweep to the
north and north-east.

A brilliant series of advances by Pulteney's 3rd Corps on 12-15th Oct.,
leading to the capture of Bailleul and Meteren, and the line Sailly-Nieppe,
confirmed French in the belief which he shared with Foch that the enemy had
exhausted his strength, and that the time was ripe for a strong offensive
eastwards. The advance had scarcely been started, however, before reports
arrived of a powerful offensive on the part of the Germans towards Ypres
and the Yser. The power and weight of the enemy's opposition on the British
front increased each day. Armentières and the Bois Grenier were won by 15th
Oct., but the failure of the 4th Corps in its advance on Menin was one of
numerous indications that the Germans were being heavily reinforced. By the
21st all General French's worst forebodings were realized by the certainty
established that the small German force which had been operating between
Ostend and Menin on the 18th had been increased by no fewer than four
corps. This discovery, in the British Commander-in-Chief's own words, "came
like a veritable bolt from the blue". There was no longer any hope of
continuing the offensive on the part of the comparatively weak British
line, extended as it was on too long a front. It was a case of holding on
now until relief arrived.

The threat was twofold. Not only were the Germans massing in tremendous
strength in the north; they were also seriously threatening the British
right. Maud'huy, round Arras, was fighting a battle which, like that which
the British were waging round Ypres, was one of the landmarks of the war.
He sent word on the 16th that the enemy was intent on driving in a wedge
between Ypres and La Bassée--a threat which, had it matured, would have
finally separated the Allies, and compelled the British either to surrender
or be driven into the sea. Faced by this double threat, General French
decided to risk the possible disaster on his right, and concentrate against
the German tide in the north, which otherwise must gain the seaboard, with
possibly fatal consequences to the whole British campaign.

Fortunately the First Army under Haig had already been ordered in the
direction best calculated to meet the new situation, though there was no
longer any hope of its original orders--to turn the enemy's flank and drive
him back to Ghent--being carried out. In this first phase of the battle of
Ypres, which lasted until the night of 26th Oct., the northern portion of
the British line, notwithstanding the enemy's immense reinforcements,
progressed slowly but surely, and took heavy toll in killed, wounded, and
prisoners. A certain amount of ground was lost to the south, between
Zonnebeke and La Bassée--the commanders of both the 2nd and 3rd Corps being
anxious about their positions on more than one occasion--but at no point
was any serious break made in the line. Maud'huy at the same time was
gallantly keeping the enemy in check in the Arras region, though he could
not drive him from Lens and the Vimy Ridge; while on the left the French
and Belgians were withstanding repeated assaults on the swaying front
between Dixmude and the sea. The line held, and was now more or less firmly
established.

The second phase of the battle of Ypres consisted in the repeated attempts
of the Germans to break through this line at all costs. It began on 27th
Oct., and lasted through five of the most momentous days in the history of
the British army. On this day the French 9th Corps, which had been sent by
Joffre to the assistance of the sorely tried British troops, took over the
trenches in the northern part of the British salient. Capper's 7th
Division, exhausted by incessant fighting and fearful losses, was
temporarily attached to Haig's 1st Corps in the centre, and took over the
ground south of the Ypres-Menin road. Byng's 3rd Cavalry Division was at
the same time placed under Allenby. The 4th Corps was thus temporarily
broken up, Rawlinson being sent home to supervise the preparation of the
8th Division for France.

The British line was further reduced in numbers during the opening days of
this new phase of the battle by the repeated but unavailing attempt of the
enemy to advance, the Germans meantime mounting up reserves of
reinforcements for a decisive blow until, by the 30th, they outnumbered the
battle-worn British by two to one. Then came the onslaught in full, almost
overpowering strength. "October 31st and November 1st", afterwards wrote
the British Commander-in-Chief in his story of _1914_, "will remain for
ever memorable in the history of our country, for during those two days, no
more than one thin and straggling line of tired-out British soldiers stood
between the Empire and its practical ruin as an independent first-class
Power." The storm centre of the British battle-line was the
Wytschaete-Messines ridge, where Allenby's Cavalry Corps and Shaw's 9th
Brigade of the 3rd Division withstood for forty-eight hours the supreme
efforts of two and a half German army corps to dislodge them. The honours
of those heroic days were shared by the French 9th Corps and the British
1st Corps (with the 7th Division attached) in their continued defence of
the Ypres salient; and the British 2nd Corps, which held a long line on the
right in difficult country, and, though forced to give up Neuve Chapelle on
the 28th, withstood repeated attacks by superior numbers until the Indian
Corps took over their positions.

[Illustration: Map showing lines of the Allied Armies in Northern France at
the end of October and beginning of November, 1914

1, Yser line, defended by Franco-Belgian forces.

2, Ypres to La Bassée line, guarded chiefly by British troops.

3, French lines to a point above Verdun.

4, French lines adjacent to the Alsace-Lorraine frontier.]

The culminating phase of the battle began on the 29th, when overwhelming
masses of the enemy stormed the centre of the Ypres salient, held by Haig's
1st Corps and the 7th Division, and forced our troops back on Gheluvelt.
The ground was recovered before nightfall, but fighting of the fiercest
character continued all round and beyond the salient, the critical sector
of the 31st extending from Gheluvelt to Messines, on the south, where the
1st Cavalry Division was heavily pressed, and the London Scottish received
their costly baptism of fire. The Germans got into Messines that day, but
were hurled out again, and the line in this sector was completely restored
by nightfall. The climax of the crisis had been reached shortly after
midday in the Gheluvelt area, when the 1st Corps, after doing more than
could be expected of any men in their prolonged stand against the heaviest
odds, was at last broken, part of the 1st Division falling back rapidly
along the Ypres-Menin road, with the Germans at their heels. "I felt",
afterwards wrote General French, who was not more than a mile or so away at
the time, "as if the last barrier between the Germans and the Channel
seaboard was broken down", and he spent the worst half-hour his life had
ever known. The situation was saved by Brigadier-General FitzClarence,
V.C., commanding the 1st Guards Brigade of the 1st Division, who, on his
own initiative, and in the nick of time, ordered the 2nd Worcesters to
counter-attack. The Worcesters, who were in reserve to the 2nd Division,
rushed up to fill the gap, and, saving the South Wales Borderers, drove the
Germans out of Gheluvelt and re-established the line, which was completely
restored before dark. FitzClarence was killed only a week or two later in
the same part of the field.

The third phase of the battle of Ypres lasted from 1st Nov. to the 10th.
Its most dangerous hours were at the very beginning, when both Messines and
Wytschaete were lost, and only the timely arrival of the French 16th Corps,
which partially restored the situation, and the devoted bravery of
Allenby's Cavalry Corps, staved off this new threat of disaster. It is
impossible here to follow all the confused operations in the remainder of
this phase, in which fighting continued with varying intensity, and mingled
success, all along the line from La Bassée to the sea.

The outstanding feature of the fourth and final phase, which extended from
11th Nov. to the 21st, was the succession of heavy assaults by the pick of
the Prussian Guard, ordered by the Kaiser personally to carry the Ypres
salient at all hazards. It failed, but not before the Germans had pierced
the front along the Menin road in the first clash of arms on the morning of
the 11th, a battalion of Royal Fusiliers being practically wiped out in
gallantly disputing their passage. Haig met the situation "with the same
grim determination, steadfast courage, and skilful forethought"--the words
are those of Lord French--"which had characterized his handling of the
operations throughout". The line was re-established, but only after fearful
losses on both sides. The 1st (Guards) Brigade mustered at night only 4
officers and 300 men.

The French and Belgians were also attacked all along their line between
Ypres and the sea--where British monitors swept the coast with shells for 6
miles inland--but the enemy was held off, save at Dixmude, which he
captured and held. Between Dixmude, which had been stubbornly defended by
Admiral Ronarc'h and his French marines, and Nieuport the sluices of the
Yser had been opened by the Belgians, and the low-lying country across
which the Germans were striving to force a way so flooded as to render all
their efforts futile.

It was during this final effort of the Germans to reach the Channel ports
in 1914 that Lord Roberts arrived at the front to visit the Indian Corps,
who had withstood some heavy assaults on the old line of the Second Army,
between Armentières and La Bassée. Lord Roberts had scarcely fulfilled his
mission, inspiring the troops with his presence at a critical time, when he
was taken suddenly ill on 13th Oct. and died on the following day.

North of Armentières the British 3rd Corps under Pulteney, which held the
line thence towards Messines, had its share of fighting on the left bank of
the Lys, and though its deeds in maintaining its positions were
overshadowed by the epic struggles in the salient, its minor battles played
their part in the victory of First Ypres. The great battle died down with
the failure of the supreme effort of the Prussian Guard. Rains and floods
and mud combined to call a halt in the struggle for the Channel ports, and
the Western front was now established for the winter. There were
occasionally attacks by the Germans at Ypres and Festubert, and more than
one attempt on their part to cross the flooded Yser on rafts; but all to no
purpose; and before the end of the year (20th Dec.) a five days' battle
between the Indian troops and the Germans round Givenchy left matters much
as they were before, the British positions, with the aid of British troops,
being held. The French also broke the monotony of trench warfare with
encouraging advances in Alsace, towards Noyon, in the Argonne, and
elsewhere, but no vital changes took place in the general situation.

_Eastern Front, 1914_

Foiled in their grandiose plans in the West, the Germans were forced to
rest content with their valuable territorial gains in France and Belgium,
and remain on the defensive there while they turned to the more threatening
situation on the Eastern front. As already noted, the Germans had
under-estimated the rapidity of the Russian mobilization. They had not
anticipated an offensive on that front until they could spare as many
reserves as necessary from the West, and the forces left to guard their
vulnerable frontier of East Prussia were as inadequate to stay the
unexpected advance which the Grand Duke Nicholas, who was in supreme
command of the Russian armies, ordered under Generals Rennenkampf and
Samsonoff, as were the Belgians to prevent the march of the Germans across
their territory. By 25th Aug. the Russian armies, whose advance had begun
as early as the 7th, had pushed so far ahead that all East Prussia seemed
in danger of falling into their hands. General von François, commanding the
German troops, had been driven into Königsberg, the cradle of the Prussian
monarchy; Gumbinnen, Justerberg, Allenstein, Soldau, had all been captured;
and the hopes of a flight to Berlin before the Russian 'steam-roller'--too
often raised in the early stages of the war--seemed not unlikely to be
realized.

Germany's hour of danger, however, produced the man who was destined to
play a ruling part in the remaining phases of the struggle--Paul von
Hindenburg, a veteran of the Franco-Prussian War, then on the retired list.
Hindenburg knew the topography of East Prussia by heart, and had commanded
army corps in manoeuvres along that frontier for many years. Appointed at
this critical moment to supersede General von François, he collected
160,000 men from every available source, and by means of Germany's
unequalled strategic railway system had concentrated them in a favourable
position between Allenstein and Soldau for delivering the blow which would
cut the communications of the southern army under Samsonoff, and smash it
piecemeal in the treacherous marshes of the Masurian Lakes, the tracks
through which, though well known to Hindenburg, were a veritable tangle to
the Russians.

Tempted by their initial triumphs, the Russians had themselves courted
disaster by placing themselves in precarious positions. Samsonoff's
southern army had not only lost touch with the northern force under
Rennenkampf, which had occupied Insterberg on the 23rd on its march on
Königsberg, but had also failed to secure either Allenstein or Soldau.
Hindenburg was quick to seize every advantage, and his lethal thrust on the
26th, when he retook Soldau and outflanked the Russian left, was followed
by a similar enveloping movement on their right before they realized what
had happened. Masses of German guns came up and completed the move. Too
late the Russians fled along the only road left open to them--by way of
Ortelsberg and Johannisberg, across a narrow slip of land between the
marshes. Save for little more than one corps, which succeeded in escaping
along this route before it was closed, practically the whole of Samsonoff's
army was wiped out in this decisive battle of Tannenberg, as the victors
named it. Samsonoff himself was killed by a shell on 31st Aug. Altogether
the Russians lost in killed and wounded some 30,000; no fewer than 90,000
were taken prisoners.

Hindenburg, whose Chief of Staff was General von Ludendorff--already
distinguished in the war as the leader in the assault on Liége--at once
became a national hero throughout Germany. The Central Powers, however, had
little further cause for rejoicing on the Eastern front in 1914, once
Hindenburg had been enticed to the Niemen by the rapid retreat of
Rennenkampf after the Tannenberg _débâcle_. The Grand Duke Nicholas had
sent General Ruzsky from Galicia to retrieve the situation, and the new
leader made as good use of the Niemen River--a formidable obstacle to cross
with its width of some 200 yards--as Hindenburg had done of the Masurian
Lakes. The operations, which ended in the failure of the Germans to cross
the river, and their heavy defeat at Augustovo after a sanguinary nineteen
days' battle beginning on 1st Oct., restored confidence to the Russian
army.

General Ruzsky had already made his mark in the opening campaign in
Galicia, where the Austro-Hungarian armies, after invading Russian Poland
at the opening of the war, were driven back in a series of mighty battles
which left the Russians in possession of Lemberg and all Eastern Galicia.
Brussiloff was meantime sweeping on towards the Carpathian passes, while
Ivanoff, commanding the Russians in Poland, forced back the invading armies
under Dankl and the Archduke Joseph Ferdinand beyond the Vistula and
Cracow. Przemysl alone held out in Galicia, and this was invested by the
Russians towards the end of September, when the Germans, far to the north
on the Niemen, were rapidly losing the advantage and prestige they had won
at Tannenberg. Hence Germany's increasing need for help from the Western
front.

In order to check the Russian advance on the key position of Cracow,
Hindenburg was now called from the East Prussian front to take over the
supreme command of the unified German and Austro-Hungarian armies in a
crushing blow at the Russian centre in Poland. Hindenburg's advance on
Warsaw was planned by his Chief of Staff, Ludendorff, to keep pace with a
parallel advance of the Austro-German armies in the south, intended to
raise the siege of Przemysl and turn the Russians out of Lemberg. The
combined forces of the Central Powers amounted to some two million men,
outnumbering the Russians by at least half a million, and outgunning them
completely. It speaks volumes not only for the fighting spirit of the
Russian armies at this period of the war, but also for the strategy
inspired by the Grand Duke Nicholas, that in both the first and second
battles of Warsaw the combined Austro-German armies were both outfought and
outmanoeuvred. "The Grand Duke Nicholas", to quote from Lord French's
tribute to his leadership some years later, "proved that he possessed that
highest of military gifts--the power of renunciation, of 'cutting down', of
sacrificing the less essential for the more."

Foreseeing the danger of Hindenburg's march on Warsaw, the Grand Duke
promptly recalled the first great Russian advance on Cracow, and the armies
concerned were safely withdrawn behind the Vistula and the San before the
enemy could cut the main line from Warsaw to Kiev. Ivanoff's army in
Galicia conformed to the general movement. While thus suggesting the
abandonment of Poland and a general retirement on Brest-Litovsk, the Grand
Duke placed a field army in defence of Warsaw, assisted by Japanese heavy
artillery, and prepared a great counter-offensive from the north-west,
under cover of the guns of Novo Georgievsk.

Hindenburg's main blow was delivered at Josefov, higher up the Vistula,
with the intention of taking Warsaw in the rear. Ruzsky had been brought
down to take command at Josefov, and here repeated the disaster which he
had recently inflicted on the Germans at Augustovo. This time he lured the
enemy across the river before falling on him in difficult country, and cut
him to pieces. Rennenkampf was equally successful with the counter-attack
from Novo Georgievsk, striking so hard that the German left centre was
forced back from the Vistula with heavy losses. With both flanks
turned--for Ruzsky had followed up his victory by himself crossing the
river at Novo Alexandriev, and driving the Germans back first to Radowa
(15th Oct.) and then to Kielce (3rd Nov.)--Hindenburg had no alternative
but to seek safety within the German frontier, and prepare another
counter-stroke. The only success of the first advance on Warsaw was
achieved by the Austrians under the Archduke Joseph Ferdinand and Generals
Woyrsch and Dankl, who succeeded in temporarily relieving Przemysl and
recovering Jaroslav. Hindenburg's retreat, however, compelled them to
withdraw in conformity to that movement. Przemysl was again invested, the
Austrians again fell back in Galicia, and the Russian advance on Cracow was
renewed, the Grand Duke Nicholas having set his heart on reaching that
convenient gateway both to Berlin and Vienna before the end of the year.

The second Russian advance on Cracow commenced with the second German
advance on Warsaw, and both operations naturally reacted on each other. The
Russians were at the very gates of Cracow by 5th Dec., but were then
checked by an Austro-Hungarian counter-offensive which threatened both
their flanks. The loss of the Dukla Pass (12th Dec.) forced a general
retreat on this front, and was followed by the loss in turn of the Lupkow
and Uszok Passes. By 20th Dec., however, the Russians, who had fallen back
behind the River Nida, turned on their pursuers and drove them north again
until they were once more in possession of the Carpathian passes.

The Germans were no more successful in their second advance on Warsaw than
the Russians had been in their march on Cracow. Hindenburg's urgent call
for reinforcements, which had helped to relieve the pressure on the Western
front in those critical days round Ypres, enabled him to attack all along
the line on 18th Nov. The main assault was delivered by von Mackensen on
the line held by Ruzsky from Gombin, on the Vistula, to Uniejov, on the
Warta. Ruzsky's retreat to the Bzura in face of Mackensen's terrific onrush
was one of the brilliant episodes of the war. It continued, with an
increasing bulge, until Mackensen, on 23rd Nov., burst right through this
and split it in halves. The halves held, and began to close up, with two
German army corps all but bottled up within. But for some blunder in
timing, for which Rennenkampf was held responsible, their only way of
escape would have been cut off. As it was, after three days of desperate
fighting, the German corps fought their way out--but only in remnants.

The Russians themselves had suffered heavy losses and were running short of
ammunition, and when Hindenburg retaliated by blow upon blow in every
sector, the Grand Duke Nicholas shortened his front, evacuated Lodz, and
defended Warsaw from behind the Rawka and the Bzura. Here he sustained
repeated onslaughts for nearly three weeks, the fiercest fighting taking
place between the 19th Dec. and Christmas Eve against Bolimov and
Sochaczew. In the end the Germans failed to hack a way through to Warsaw,
just as they had failed a few weeks previously in their efforts to break
through to Ypres and the Channel ports on the Western front. They were
still 35 miles from the Polish capital at the close of 1914.

_Opening Campaign in Serbia_

In the meantime the Austro-Hungarian armies, which had somewhat atoned for
their earlier failures by their successes in the recent advance which had
temporarily relieved Przemysl, were making little headway in their campaign
against Serbia. That heroic little nation, though sadly depleted in her
manhood by two years of Balkan warfare, was more than a match for her
mightier neighbours in the opening stages of the European War. Austria's
first punitive expedition, heralded by the bombardment of Belgrade on 29th
July, was easily checked, the main invading forces being withdrawn to meet
the new situation on the Russian front. Serbia and Montenegro thereupon
invaded Bosnia, and an unproductive campaign of withdrawals and advances
led, towards the end of October, when Turkey threw in her lot with the
Central Powers, to an Austrian invasion of Serbia in earnest. At first the
Austrians, an army corps strong, and advancing in three columns, carried
all before them. Valjevo fell on 29th Nov., and Belgrade ten days later. In
withdrawing, however, the Serbians, ably led by the Crown Prince, Marshal
Putnik, and General Mishitch, were falling back towards their bases and new
supplies of ammunition; and in the battle of Rudnik, or 'Battle of the
Ridges', which followed, turned on their pursuers and practically destroyed
them. The battle lasted three days, at the end of which the remnants of the
Austrian army corps, with the victorious Serbians hard on their heels, were
in full flight to the frontier, leaving behind them 15,000 prisoners and 19
guns. All told their casualties amounted to some 80,000 and the bulk of
their guns before the survivors were back in their own country, across the
Danube, the Drina, and the Save.

_First Months of the War at Sea_

At sea the first months of the war had seen the Germans very discreetly
sheltering in Kiel and Wilhelmshaven, leaving it to submarines,
mine-layers, raiders, and a few commerce-destroyers to do as much damage as
possible and reduce the disparity between its own force and that of the
Allied fleets.

The first naval action of any importance took place in the Bight of
Heligoland, on 23rd Aug., when a force of destroyers, led by Commander
Tyrwhitt in the new light cruiser _Arethusa_, with another light cruiser,
the _Fearless_, and a flotilla of submarines under Commodore Keyes, served
as a lure to draw out the Germans. They drew first a German force of
destroyers and two cruisers (_Ariadne_ and _Strasburg_) from Heligoland.
The _Arethusa_ greatly distinguished herself in the general engagement
which followed, but, though she played the main part in driving the Germans
back, she was so badly cut up that she had to be taken in tow at the end of
the action. This was not until the Germans, deceived into the belief that
the British ships were unsupported, sent out their heavier cruisers, the
_Mainz_, _Köln_, and _Aurora_, just in time for Beatty's battle-cruisers,
which arrived at the critical moment, led by the _Lion_, to settle the
issue by sinking the three enemy cruisers above mentioned, besides a number
of their destroyers. No British units were lost. Apart from this engagement
the war in home waters for the next few months resolved itself into such
isolated incidents as the sinking of the three old sister cruisers
_Aboukir_, _Hogue_, and _Cressy_ by the German submarine commanded by Otto
Weddigen (22nd Sept.); the destruction of four German destroyers by the
British light cruiser _Undaunted_, supported by destroyers, on 17th Oct.;
and raids by fast German cruisers on Yarmouth (3rd Nov.), on Scarborough,
Whitby, and the Hartlepools (16th Dec.), the first of which led to the loss
of the German cruiser _Yorck_ while crossing the minefield at
Wilhelmshaven.

The scattered units of the German navy in other seas were gradually bottled
up or destroyed. The Dreadnought _Goeben_, and the light cruiser _Breslau_,
which were in the Mediterranean on the outbreak of hostilities, succeeded
in evading the British fleet and reached the Dardanelles, where they played
no small part in persuading the pro-German Turks, a few months later,
openly to side with the Central Powers. Other German warships caught by the
war in more distant waters included the light cruiser _Emden_, on the China
station. The _Emden_ disappeared for six weeks and then turned up in the
Bay of Bengal, bombarding Madras on 22nd Sept., and capturing some twenty
British steamers in the same month. On 28th Oct. she sank a Russian cruiser
in Penang Roads, as well as a French destroyer, but twelve days later (9th
Nov.) ended her eventful cruise off Cocos (Keeling) Islands, where she
called to destroy the cable and wireless station. The telegraphists on the
island sent out a warning message which reached the _Sydney_, a British
cruiser of the Australian squadron then escorting Australian and New
Zealand troops to the war. Within three hours the _Sydney_ arrived on the
scene, and having the range of the _Emden_ with 6-inch guns to 4.1-inch
guns, forced the German cruiser ashore. After losing 7 officers and 104 men
the _Emden_, burning and half-sunk, surrendered.

[Illustration: Map to illustrate the BATTLE OF THE FALKLAND IS.

Map illustrating approximately--from Admiral Sturdee's Dispatch--the Battle
of the Falkland Islands from start to finish. The map must not be regarded
as showing the proper scale of distances, &c.]

More dangerous than the _Emden_ was the German cruiser squadron under
Admiral Graf von Spee, which concentrated in the South Pacific from
Kiao-Chau and elsewhere. The squadron consisted of the twin cruisers
_Scharnhorst_ and _Gneisenau_, each of 11,400 tons, 22 knots speed, and an
armament which included eight 8.2-inch guns; and three smaller cruisers,
_Dresden_, _Nürnberg_, and _Leipzig_, each of 3500 tons, and carrying ten
4.1-inch guns. On 1st Nov. von Spee fell in with the weak British squadron
under Admiral Cradock, who had been sent in August to protect the South
Pacific trade, and was expecting reinforcements to cope with the German
concentration. Cradock's squadron consisted of old ships like the cruisers
_Good Hope_ and _Monmouth_; the light cruiser _Glasgow_, and the armed
liner _Otranto_; the pre-Dreadnought battleship _Canopus_, which had been
left behind for repairs, being some twelve hours away. Outsteamed and
outranged--though the _Good Hope_ (14,000 tons) had two 9·2-inch guns on
board--with the setting sun silhouetting their surfaces against the sky,
they were no match for the Germans, who made the most of the added
advantage which their inshore position gave them, obscuring their outlines
when, as the light began to fail, they drew nearer to Cradock's ships and
opened fire. The _Good Hope's_ two 9.2-inch guns could not find their
target in the fading light, and were soon put out of action by von Spee's
flagship, the _Scharnhorst_, whose eight 8.2-inch guns, like those of the
_Gneisenau_, which meantime was engaged in a similar duel with the
_Monmouth_, now had the British at their mercy. The 6-inch guns of
Cradock's ships, almost awash in the rolling seas, were useless. At 7.50
p.m. the _Good Hope_ blew up, but not before Cradock had ordered the
_Glasgow_ to get away with all speed and warn the _Canopus_. The useless
_Otranto_ had been ordered away before the battle opened. The _Monmouth_,
after being silenced and set on fire by the 8.2-inch guns of the
_Gneisenau_, was finally sunk by the _Nürnberg_. No survivors were picked
up by the Germans, either from the _Good Hope_ or the _Monmouth_. With
Cradock perished in this naval disaster off Coronel some 1500 officers and
men.

Meanwhile the _Glasgow_, making full use of her 25-knot speed, had warned
the slow old _Canopus_, and together they made their way back to the
Falkland Islands to await developments. Four days later Lord Fisher, who
had just succeeded Prince Louis of Battenberg as First Lord of the
Admiralty (20th Oct.), dispatched Admiral Sturdee with a squadron bent on
avenging Cradock, and protecting the valuable base and coaling-station of
the Falklands. Sturdee's squadron included the two first battle-cruisers
built--the _Invincible_ and _Inflexible_, each of 17,250 tonnage, with a
speed of 27 knots, and eight 12-inch guns, besides sixteen 4-inch guns and
five torpedo tubes. There were also four lighter cruisers--_Carnarvon_,
_Kent_, _Cornwall_, and _Bristol_; and to these were added the _Canopus_
when Sturdee reached the Falklands on 7th December. The _Glasgow_ had
already been picked up in the South Atlantic. The superiority both in
number and weight of guns was now overwhelmingly on the side of the
British.

Von Spee, who claimed to have suffered little loss in his victory off
Coronel, had returned in the meanwhile to Valparaiso to refit, leaving
again for the Falklands on 15th Nov. His programme apparently was to do as
much damage as possible to the British base and coaling-station at Port
Stanley; account for the _Canopus_ and _Glasgow_, which he expected to find
defending the port; and thence make for South Africa in support of the
rebellion there. Only some twenty-four hours before he approached Port
Stanley Admiral Sturdee had arrived, and the news sent by the signallers on
the island at 8 a.m., that the unsuspecting enemy was approaching, found
the crews grimy from coaling, but alert and ready. Von Spee sent the
_Gneisenau_ and _Nürnberg_ ahead to shell the wireless station, but a salvo
of 12-inch shells from the _Canopus_ in the harbour at 9.20 a.m. caused
them to change their course. It was not, however, until 9.45 a.m., when the
_Invincible_ and _Inflexible_ put out to sea with the _Glasgow_ and _Kent_,
that the presence of the battle-cruisers was revealed to them. It was then
too late to escape. The German ships were no match for the British
battle-cruisers either in speed or gun-power. With the conditions of
Coronel thus reversed, Von Spee, abandoning the attempt to run as hopeless,
decided to die fighting, and met his death as gallantly as Cradock had done
some five short weeks before. Both the _Scharnhorst_ and her sister the
_Gneisenau_, battered by the two British battle-cruisers, who were later
joined by the _Carnarvon_, until they were mere helpless hulks, fought to
the last before they capsized, the first at 4.15 p.m., the second just
after six. Boats were ordered out to save survivors, and some 200 Germans
were picked up from these and other ships that were sunk. The _Leipzig_,
pursued by the _Glasgow_ and _Cornwall_, kept up a running fight for three
hours, and then, hammered to pieces, hauled her flag, but afterwards sank.
The _Nürnberg_, after a longer chase, suffered a similar fate at the hands
of the _Kent_, sinking an hour after surrendering. Only the _Dresden_
escaped, seeking refuge at Juan Fernandez, but three months later she was
called to account there by the _Kent_ and _Glasgow_ (14th March, 1915),
when, after a five minutes' action, she was blown up by her commander.

With no enemy fleet at sea the task of the British navy was reduced to
guarding British commerce from submarines and raiders, keeping watch and
ward in the North Sea, and conveying troops to and from the widely
scattered theatres of war. Every month added to Britain's commitments in
various parts of the globe. All hope of an early peace had vanished by the
end of 1914.

_Mobilizing the Empire_

Happily for the British Empire, Lord Kitchener had from the first
anticipated a long-drawn struggle. His call for volunteers "for three
years, or the duration of the war", showed how clearly he realized the
gravity of the situation. One of his first demands had been for another
half-million men to go on with, and history has recorded how nobly the
young manhood of the nation responded to his call. All the Dominions and
Overseas possessions rallied to the Motherland with equal enthusiasm. We
have shown how Indian troops--fighting for the first time on European
soil--had already stepped into the breach on the Western front. The
Canadians, nearest at hand, were the first of the Dominions to follow suit,
but Australia and New Zealand, before their campaigns in Egypt and
Gallipoli--and subsequently in France and Flanders--had already occupied
Samoa, the Bismarck Archipelago, and other German islands in the Pacific.

_South Africa, 1914_

South Africa, on the outbreak of hostilities, had offered to carry the war
into the German territory of South-West Africa, but General Botha had first
to crush a revolt of Colonel Maritz's force; and this was succeeded by a
more formidable rising in the Orange River Colony under De Wet, and in the
Transvaal under Beyers. The response to Botha's call to arms proved the
striking loyalty of the rest of the Union, and with the force thus mustered
the South African Prime Minister completely defeated the rebels before the
end of November. De Wet was captured, and Beyers was drowned in attempting
to escape. The colonial campaign which followed will be dealt with
subsequently.

_1915 on the European Fronts_

_The Russian Campaign._--The heaviest burden of the war on the main fronts
was now borne by Russia. Having failed to force a decision in the West,
Germany looked to the Eastern front for compensating triumphs, confident
that she could maintain her defensive positions against the Franco-British
armies until such time as, with Austria-Hungary's help, she had brought
Russia to her knees. It was also necessary to overawe Roumania and any
other hesitating Balkan state that might be disposed to throw in its lot
with Russia and her allies. Russia herself was provoking this reversal of
German strategy by her renewed advances both on the Carpathian and East
Prussian fronts. Hindenburg made two attacks on Warsaw early in the year
(February and March), one by way of the Narew and the other by that of the
Niemen, but both failed, thanks chiefly to the indomitable spirit of the
Russian infantrymen, ill-equipped though they were. It was not until
Mackensen's great 'drive' began on the southern flank in Galicia that
Germany's new strategy revealed itself. Russia had then reached the
culminating point in her military career. Besides holding up the German
offensive in Poland, she had made herself mistress of all East Galicia,
Przemysl having fallen to General Selivanoff on 22nd March after an
investment of five months, thus releasing 100,000 men to reinforce the
armies under Ivanoff, Dmitrieff, and Brussiloff--then battling for the
passes which led through the Carpathians into the Plain of Hungary.
Przemysl alone yielded 126,000 Austrian prisoners, including the commander,
General von Kusmanek, and 1000 guns. Between that period and the middle of
April, when the Russians claimed possession of all the Carpathian heights
along a front of 70 miles from south of the Dukla Pass to north of the
Uszok Pass, another 70,000 Austrian prisoners were taken.

It was a dazzling, but an illusory triumph. The Russians had been
deliberately led by the Austrians--under instructions from the German
Higher Command--into their hazardous Carpathian adventure as part of the
secret preparations for Mackensen's mighty blow elsewhere. Von Falkenhayn,
then Chief of Staff, afterwards gave the credit for the plan to the German
General Head-quarters. Germany, with all her factories turning out
munitions of war far in excess of anything that the Allies could then
muster, had been accumulating guns and ammunition for this purpose for
months past, together with poison-gas and liquid fire, and a total force of
some 2,000,000 well-armed men. Russia, on the other hand, though she might
oppose this force with fully as many men, was coming to the end of her
resources, and her troops were ill-equipped to meet the massed guns of the
artillery brought against them when the German phalanx, after minor thrusts
to left and right to cloak the real designs of the German Higher Command,
began its overpowering advance on 1st May against the Dunajec lines, where
Dmitrieff's Russian army believed itself securely entrenched. Mackensen's
guns, opening up a way for the strongest army yet mustered under one
general, blew the Dunajec lines to fragments. The Russian infantry clung to
their positions to the last moment, but their rifles, often empty, were
useless against high-explosive shells, or the waves of poison-gas which
preceded the advance of Mackensen's shock troops.

[Illustration: Map to illustrate the German Attack north of Warsaw in
February, 1915]

On 5th May, with its front wholly turned, Dmitrieff's shattered army
withdrew as best it could from the Dunajec lines to the San River. All
Russia's gains in Galicia were destined to be sacrificed in similar
fashion. Brussiloff's advance through the Carpathians was at once arrested;
by 14th May, when Everts' army on the Nida had also fallen back, all the
passes had been evacuated, though not without appalling losses. In the
Bukovina, however, the Russian army under General Lechitsky maintained a
stubborn resistance south of the Dniester until 27th June, when it fell
back to the Gnila Lipa. It was high time to retreat. Przemysl had again
fallen into Austro-German hands (2nd June) as the first outstanding result
of Mackensen's advance; Lemberg followed suit on 22nd June; and Halicz,
abandoned by Brussiloff, fell on the day on which Lechitsky's army
retreated from the Dniester to the Gnila Lipa. The end of June saw these
positions abandoned and a further retreat in progress towards the line of
the Lublin-Cholm railway.

Not cheaply were these spectacular triumphs won by the advancing armies of
Mackensen and the Archduke Joseph Ferdinand. Their troops had been twice
thrown back on the Dniester before that river had been finally won--a
passage which cost them, all told, some 150,000 men; and in the successive
retreats which followed, the Russian infantrymen turned repeatedly on their
pursuers to prove that they were still capable of enforcing a price for
every yard of ceded territory.

Mackensen's 'drive' was only part of the German Higher Command's plan for
destroying the Russian armies in 1915. While the Austro-German phalanx was
thus thrusting its way towards the Lublin-Cholm railway line, a
simultaneous movement was in progress in the north, which had for its first
objectives the great fortresses of the Polish salient, and Warsaw itself.
Here Hindenburg, who was still in supreme command of the Austro-German
forces on the Eastern front, had no longer General Ruzsky opposing him,
Ruzsky having handed over the Russian northern command to Alexieff owing to
ill-health. No matter how bravely the Russian infantrymen fought, or how
ably they were led, they could not stand up against the hurricane of shot
and shell which now blasted a path for the fully-equipped armies of von
Below, von Eichhorn, von Gallwitz, von Scholtz, Leopold of Bavaria, and von
Woyrsch. Prasnysz was won by von Gallwitz after a fierce battle in the
middle of July, the Russians retiring to the shelter of the Narew
fortresses guarding Warsaw from the north-east. Mackensen's advance to the
south was resumed the next day, and the Grand Duke Nicholas, foreseeing the
peril of this double threat, realized that his only hope lay in flattening
the Warsaw salient and thus shortening his line. This sealed the fate of
Warsaw, which was entered by Prince Leopold of Bavaria on 4th Aug.
Ivangorod fell on the following day; Kovno on the 17th; Novo Georgievsk on
the 19th. These losses, though deplorable, were not vital while the Russian
armies still retained power to retaliate and recoup. Hindenburg strained
every nerve to crush them once and for all. Ossowiec fell on 22nd Aug., the
Russians resuming their retreat from the Niemen and Bobhr. Brest-Litovsk
had already been threatened by the converging movement of Mackensen and
Prince Leopold of Bavaria. Seeing no hope of saving it in the face of the
continued pressure, the Grand Duke Nicholas evacuated this most easterly of
the Polish quadrilateral of forts on the 25th, having previously stripped
it, as in the case of the other evacuated fortresses, of all war material.

Hindenburg strove to complete the discomfiture of the main Russian armies
by a fresh advance on his extreme left, where von Below was ordered to push
through Courland towards Riga, with Petrograd as the ultimate goal in the
following year. On this front the Russians had already been forced to
relinquish Memel, just across the German frontier, as well as Libau. German
naval forces had shared in the operations on the Riga coast-line, and when
von Below, after carrying Mitau, some 30 miles from Riga itself, met with
prolonged resistance, they made an ill-fated attempt to capture the port
from the sea. This was on 18th Aug., when the Russian fleet appeared on the
scene while the German naval contingents were attempting to land in
flat-bottomed barges at Pernau. The landing forces were annihilated, and
the German ships beaten off with a loss of two cruisers and eight
torpedo-boats. The Russians only lost an old gunboat in this one-sided
action.

The naval operations, however, had little effect on the main issue. Russian
fortresses continued for another month to fall like ninepins before the
Austro-German armies. Grodno was evacuated at the beginning of September,
and though General Everts escaped from Brest-Litovsk with his supplies and
guns, he could not hold up Mackensen's irresistible march on Pinsk, even in
the Pripet marshes, which were dry at that season of the year. Pinsk was
occupied on 16th Sept. Nowhere was the pressure relaxed. In the south,
where the flood-tide of the Teutonic advance had never set so strongly, the
attack on the Volhynian fortresses had been vigorously opposed by Ivanoff;
but Boehm-Ermolli entered Lutsk on 1st Sept., and the Austrians recaptured
Brody on the same day.

The vital blow at this stage was being delivered in the north, where von
Below, bent on reaching Riga for his winter quarters, was marching on the
Dvina lines with the immediate object of crossing that river and turning
the whole Russian front as far as Dvinsk. The extreme left flank of the
Germans fought desperately for the Dvina crossing at Friedrichstadt, but
failed to make it good, and the danger-point shifted towards Vilna, the ten
days' battle for which was decided at Meiszagowla on 12th Sept. Though two
Russian divisions of the Imperial Guard were brought up to defend this key
position, they were powerless to hold it against the great weight of German
artillery. With its capture on 12th Sept., Vilna's fall became merely a
matter of days. Before the Vilna armies could make good their escape,
Hindenburg endeavoured to crown his triumph by outflanking them on both
sides, von Eichhorn's cavalry sweeping round from Vilkomir in the north,
and von Scholtz pressing forward, though less rapidly, on the southern side
of the salient.

[Illustration: The Germanic Slice out of Russian Territory at the end of
the Summer Campaign of 1915.]

In this supreme crisis on the Eastern front, Ruzsky, recovered from his
illness, returned to his command of the northern battlefields, and
signalized his reappearance--not for the first time--by changing the whole
complexion of affairs. Reinforcements enabled him in the first place
methodically to evacuate the Vilna salient under their protection.
Hindenburg endeavoured to counter this by rushing up cavalry
reinforcements, with 140 guns, to support his outflanking thrust in the
north, which, reaching Vidzy on the 16th and Vileika on the following
day--this being well to the rear of the Vilna armies--threatened
irremediable disaster to the retreating Russians. They were saved by the
series of flank-guard battles securing their one avenue of retreat, and
Ruzsky's counter-offensive from Dvinsk--a stroke so effective that the long
German cavalry arm was in itself now in danger of being cut off. Vidzy was
recaptured on the 20th; Smorgon, south of Novo Grodek, on the 21st; and
Vileika before the end of the month.

On 15th Sept. Lord Kitchener had publicly declared that the Germans had
"shot their bolt" on the Eastern front; and, so far as the immediate
destruction of the Russian army as a force in being was concerned, this was
true, though it was hard to believe while the wide sweep of the German
advance was in full force. Ivanoff's reaction was equally marked in the
south, where Brussiloff and Lechitsky took von Bothmer and Pflanzer-Baltin
by surprise. Before the end of September the Austro-Germans had not only
been pushed back to the Strypa, but had also lost both Dubno and Lutsk
(23rd).

Germany's great summer offensive was over, but Hindenburg tried hard to
secure good winter quarters in the north by a renewed advance on Dvinsk and
Riga. A frontal attack was launched on Dvinsk on 3rd Oct. and was a costly
failure. Ruzsky had defended Dvinsk with a semicircle of far-flung trenches
on the Verdun model, against which the German shock-troops and guns could
make practically no progress. After three weeks of vain endeavour
Hindenburg shifted the attack to Riga, with no better success and heavy
additional casualties. Thrust and counter-thrust succeeded one another with
little change in the general situation until the end of November, when,
after temporarily securing a crossing at Dahlend Island, south-east of
Riga, in the River Dvina, Hindenburg was forced to abandon the attempt as
futile. With the help of their fleet the Russians won their way back to
Kemmern; and in their counter-offensive from Dvinsk in the same month
recaptured Illutsk. All hope was then abandoned by the Germans of taking
either Riga or Dvinsk that year. The German effort in the south, below the
Pripet marshes, also slackened. Ivanoff not only maintained the ground he
had won, but scored several notable victories in the Strypa sector; but
both here and along the Styr, where Lechitsky was opposing Bothmer, there
was both give and take and nothing decisive--apart from the fact that
Roumania was saved by this evidence of Russia's recuperative powers from
choosing the wrong side.

In order further to influence the dubious attitude of Roumania, a fresh
Russian offensive in the Bukovina was begun in the last days of the year,
with Czernowitz as the objective; but as this rightly belongs to 1916 it
will be dealt with in our summary of the operations for that year. Though
Russia had not succumbed as a military power under the staggering blows she
had received in 1915, she had lost 2,000,000 of her best fighting men, and
the _moral_ of her army was never so high again. Falkenhayn has hinted in
his _Memoirs_ that the Germans knew that the blind faith of the Russians in
their rulers was already shaken before they started Mackensen's 'drive'. It
could not be expected to endure in face of the criminal neglect and
corruption which every day added to their hardships and losses at the
front. The Russian court at that period has been described as a mixture of
folly and intrigue, with 'dark forces' at work under pro-German influence,
led by the impostor Rasputin. The Grand Duke Nicholas, who was above the
treacherous influences now undermining all departments of the Russian
system, had been transferred to the command in the Caucasus in the most
critical hours of the Austro-Germanic advance, the supreme command of the
Russian armies being taken over by the Tsar himself (5th Sept.), with
Alexieff as Chief of Staff. The Tsar's motives were above suspicion; but he
lacked the efficiency and generalship of the Grand Duke, and stood for a
system which, under the searching test of war, was proving itself unworthy
of the continued sacrifices of his subjects. The sacrifices were repeated
in 1916, but the seeds were already sown of the red harvest which was to
lead to Russia's downfall and the end of the Romanoffs.

_The Balkans, 1915_

The progress of German arms in 1915 had decided Bulgaria to throw in her
lot with the Central Powers. Her price--fixed by secret treaty with Germany
in July of that year--was the whole of Macedonia possessed by Serbia, and
other valuable slices of territory. It was not until 12th Oct. that formal
war was declared by Bulgaria against Serbia, five days after the fresh
invasion of Serbia had begun under Mackensen's leadership, with two
Austro-German armies, one under General Koevess, advancing west of Belgrade
in a wide flanking movement along the old roads over the Save and the
Drina, and the other, under General von Gallwitz, advancing east of
Belgrade against the main Serbian forces. Against this new Mackensen
'drive', with fully-equipped forces larger than the whole Serbian army,
organized with all the Teutonic thoroughness which marked the same leader's
Galician triumph, the Serbians had no chance, though they fought, as ever,
with stoic resistance, and exacted a price for every inch of ceded
territory. While they were thus stubbornly retreating, Bulgaria threw in
two of her armies on the Eastern front, thus threatening, with the
advancing Austro-German forces, to enclose them in a wide loop. The tragedy
of it was that Serbia's allies were powerless to save her; and that Greece,
who by the terms of her treaty with Serbia should have gone to her
assistance as soon as Bulgaria attacked her, declined through King
Constantine to do so, notwithstanding the insistent advice of his Prime
Minister, M. Venizelos. Convinced, like King Ferdinand of Bulgaria, that
Germany was winning the war, King Constantine maintained to the end an
attitude which, though he chose to call it neutral, was never friendly
towards the Allies. Russia had her hands too full to go to Serbia's aid,
and though a Franco-British attempt was made as the net closed round the
encircled Serbians, it was too late to save the situation.

The story of the Serbian disaster of 1915, when the fall of Monastir on 2nd
Dec. robbed the Serbians of their last stronghold, is that of a desperate
flight across the frontier and over the mountains of Albania and Montenegro
to the Adriatic. Thanks to the Serbians' heroic efforts, the Austro-German
armies had not been able to close the net tight, and though the Bulgarians
followed hard on their heels, they could not quite complete their victory.
All told, however, the Serbians lost some 50,000 men, killed, wounded,
captured, or starved, in the retreat, together with their guns and
equipment. Their aged monarch shared the retreat and succeeded in reaching
Brindisi.

Meanwhile the Franco-British force, which, as already related, arrived too
late to prevent this final act of the Serbian tragedy, had established a
strong base at Salonika, notwithstanding Greek protests on the grounds of
neutrality. It was not until 14th Oct. that the combined force, under the
leadership of General Sarrail--the British column being commanded by
General Mahon--began to move up the Vardar valley, the British advancing on
the right towards Lake Doiran, and the French towards Strumnitza. Both
forces were soon in touch with the Bulgarians, and fought a number of minor
engagements in their forlorn hope of effecting a junction with the
hard-pressed Serbians. Besides being too late, however, the Franco-British
forces were not strong enough to effect their purpose, and when the
remnants of the Serbian army had been forced across the frontier towards
the Adriatic, they were themselves attacked by powerful Bulgarian columns.
The object of his expedition having been eliminated, General Sarrail
prepared for retreat to his base. The Bulgarians did their best to harry
his retirement. They launched a determined attack, which he repulsed with
heavy loss; and then endeavoured to isolate the two columns by an assault
on the British force at Lake Doiran. Though some 1300 casualties were
sustained in defeating this attack, the British, acting as flank-guard to
the French, enabled the retreat to be made jointly. By 13th Dec. the Allied
troops, having administered a severe check to the pursuing Bulgarians two
days previously, were across the Greek frontier in good order, and in due
course had entrenched themselves about Salonika.

With the fall of Serbia came the collapse of Montenegro, in circumstances
considerably less heroic than those which marked the Serbian retreat. The
key position of Mont Lovtchen was abandoned to the Austrians with little if
any show of resistance, and Cettinje, the capital, similarly entered by the
invaders. King Nicholas of Montenegro sought refuge in Paris; Prince Mirko
of Montenegro in Vienna.

The Serbian soldiers who survived the great retreat, numbering some 100,000
in all, were met on the Adriatic coast by units of the Italian fleet and
transferred to Corfu--to recoup and refit for the later campaigns which
were to lead to the recovery of their country.

_Italy, 1915_

Italy, whose warships were thus instrumental in salving the Serbian army,
had thrown in her lot with the Allies by declaring war against
Austria-Hungary on 23rd May, 1915. Austria had refused to offer adequate
'compensation' for her disturbance of the Balkans; and, moreover, the time
had obviously arrived to complete Italian unity. A few weeks previously
Italy had signed the Treaty of London, under which the Allies agreed to
satisfy most of her territorial ambitions when the time came to share the
spoils of victory an agreement which led to some of the most difficult
problems in the final peace settlement. To Italy's honour be it added that
she joined forces with the Allies when their prospects were none too
bright, when they were able to report little or no progress either on the
Western front or in Gallipoli, and Austro-German arms, on the other hand,
were beginning to carry all before them in Mackensen's great drive in
Galicia.

Italy was in no position to throw her whole weight into the struggle in
1915. Though her war strength was reckoned at a million men, her army was
ill-equipped with guns, especially with modern heavy artillery and
machine-guns, and her industrial resources were wholly inadequate to make
good the deficiency. The mountainous frontier which she had to defend, too,
gave every advantage to the Austrians. She succeeded in seizing three of
the passes, the Stelvio, Tonale, and Guidriari, on the east side of the
Trentino, and in blocking others on the west side, as the opening moves of
her campaign, the object being to secure her flank in the subsequent
offensive operations which aimed at Trieste by an advance across the
Isonzo. Though these operations succeeded in pinning to the Italian front
considerable forces of Austro-Hungarian troops which might have been thrown
into the Russian furnace, the Italian effort fell far short of its
objectives. General Cadorna, the Italian Commander-in-Chief, won a number
of small successes in deploying his Third Army on the right bank of the
Isonzo during June and July, securing the bridge-heads at Caporetto--the
scene of Italian disaster two years later--Plava, Gradisca, and Monfalcone,
thus holding the western bank of the river from Tolmino down to the sea.
But the Italians were now faced with powerful defences, buttressed by the
Carso Plateau in the south, which could only be carried at that time at
prohibitive cost. All attempts to capture these strongholds broke down, and
though a footing was gained on the Carso, and slight gains were constantly
reported from the Trentino, the operations along the Italian front settled
down before the year was out to the give-and-take fighting which
characterized the siege operations in the West.

_Western Front in 1915_

On the Western front neither France nor Great Britain was ready in 1915 to
undertake any advance comparable with the great offensives of the Central
Powers in the East. Russia in her agony complained that France was not
doing enough, but all the Allies' efforts this year were crippled by their
inability to supply the wholly unprecedented demands for munitions of war.
Great Britain was still struggling months behind to catch up a foe who had
been preparing for years. Mr. Lloyd George subsequently related how, in the
month of May, 1915, when the Germans were turning out 250,000 shells a day,
most of them high-explosives, Great Britain was producing a mere 2500 a day
in high-explosives, and 13,000 in shrapnel. The French, accustomed to
supplying the demands of armies on a Continental scale, had naturally done
considerably better than this, but even their most strenuous efforts were
inadequate to cope with the enormous output of the German arsenals. Mr.
Lloyd George retired from the Chancellorship of the Exchequer in order to
assume control of the newly created Ministry of Munitions, which in due
course more than made good all these defects. That, however, was not in
1915. Up to the end of that year, according to Lord French, "the scanty
supply of munitions of war paralysed all our power of initiative, and at
critical times menaced our defence with irretrievable disaster".

At the end of the first long winter of dreary trench warfare the British
Commander-in-Chief deemed it necessary to undertake an offensive in order
to prevent the _moral_ of his army from deteriorating. Hence the battle of
Neuve Chapelle, which, begun on 10th March, was fought with a small reserve
of ammunition accumulated for the purpose, and had to be broken off after
three days' struggle through lack of further supplies. The troops chosen
for the main assault were Rawlinson's Fourth Army Corps, with the Indian
Corps on the right. Following the preliminary bombardment, they quickly
overran Neuve Chapelle itself and made 1000 yards progress on a 3-mile
front. But to left and right the attacks were held up, and two further
days' fighting failed to add to the gains--purchased at the excessive cost
of 562 officers and 12,239 men. The total German losses, including 1680
officers and men as prisoners, were estimated as rather higher than this,
but the net result, though ranking as a British victory, was admittedly
disappointing.

Earlier in the year Lord French had endeavoured to convince Joffre that the
proper rôle for the British army to fulfil was an advance on the extreme
north in co-operation with the British navy. Joffre was unsympathetic,
though he held out hopes of co-operating in such an advance with the French
army at a later date. His plan for the 1915 campaign was to break through
the German line from the south at Rheims, and from the west at Arras. To do
this he must mass as many French corps as possible behind these points,
meanwhile keeping the enemy busy elsewhere in order to prevent him from
reinforcing the threatened positions. This general strategic idea, as Lord
French has pointed out, was the foundation of all the Allied efforts in the
West throughout 1915. It led to numerous local successes along many parts
of the line, but no real advance was made towards the main objectives.
These were not defined until the combined offensive was launched in
September.

The Germans themselves, though content to leave to the Allies most of the
attacking in the West in 1915, maintained a sufficiently active
offensive-defensive. While the French in Alsace were making a fresh advance
on Mulhouse at the beginning of the year, they counter-attacked at
Soissons, after bombarding the cathedral on 9th Jan. It was only after a
week's desperate fighting and heavy French losses--including a bridge-head
on the Aisne--that they were checked. In Champagne the French managed to
capture Perthes (8th Jan.), and strove valiantly but vainly to wipe out the
St. Mihiel salient. The most ambitious effort of the opening months of the
year was the British offensive at Neuve Chapelle, which, as already pointed
out, failed largely through lack of ammunition. In his report on that
battle the British Commander-in-Chief referred to the pressing need of "an
almost unlimited supply of ammunition"; and the lack of it was the real
explanation of the Allied failure in 1915.

Germany knew well enough how matters stood in this respect, and added
ruthlessly to the handicap which their own superior supplies gave them by
suddenly attacking with chlorine gas--the first use of poison-gas in the
war. This was on 22nd April, following a grim struggle south-east of Ypres
for Hill 60, the flattened remains of which, after five days' incessant
fighting, remained in British possession. Having been careful beforehand to
accuse the French of using poison-gas near Verdun on the 14th--a charge
without justification--the Germans launched it in dense volumes from pipes
previously laid down for the purpose north-east of Ypres. The attack was
preceded by a heavy bombardment, the gas-clouds following at 5 p.m. on the
22nd. The Allied line was held at this point by French Colonial and
Territorial troops, with the Canadian Division on their right. All
unprotected as they were against this diabolical form of warfare, the
French troops, gasping for breath, broke and fled. Many fell asphyxiated.
With a gap in the Allied line 5 miles wide, the Canadians suddenly found
their flank left in the air. Less affected by the gas than the French, they
were chiefly instrumental in saving the situation by a valiant resistance
until reinforcements could be sent to fill the gap.

The gap was evidently wider than the Germans either anticipated or
realized; otherwise the disaster might have been irretrievable. As it was,
the situation remained precarious until the 27th, when a counter-attack in
conjunction with the French recovered some of the ground, and a large
portion of the sorely tried Canadian Division was relieved by the Lahore
Indian Division. Altogether seven British divisions were involved in this
hard-fought battle, the net result of which was to bring the Germans 2
miles nearer to Ypres on a 5-mile front, and to give the Allies a worse
line to hold. Eight batteries of French field-guns were lost and four
British guns of position. These last were recaptured by the Canadians, but
the enemy had already destroyed them. In all the Allied casualties amounted
to nearly 25,000. The Germans estimated theirs at 16,000. In his report on
the gas-attack Sir John French declared that protest against this form of
warfare would probably be useless, and Lord Kitchener intimated in the
House of Lords on 18th May that retaliation might be inevitable.
Respirators more or less effective were supplied to the troops, and the use
of poison-gas, followed by liquid-fire--another German innovation--became
permanent additions to the horrors of modern warfare.

Before the new battle round Ypres died down--it lasted, indeed, until the
end of May--the storm centre shifted to the southern end of the British
line, where it joined hands with the French left. Here General French began
the battle of Festubert, undertaken to relieve the intense pressure on the
troops at Ypres, but also serving as part of Joffre's general plan of
attack in the direction of Lens and Lille. British and French alike were
launched against the German lines on 9th May, the British taking the
offensive between Rougebanc and Givenchy, and the French between Neuville
St. Vaast and Notre Dame de Lorette. The renewed struggle for Ypres,
however, had drawn heavily on the scanty British reserves of ammunition,
and the preliminary bombardment of forty minutes proved wholly inadequate
to crush the resistance offered by the enemy's numerous fortified posts
when the First Army advanced to the attack. This disastrous engagement, in
which the greatest bravery was displayed against overwhelming odds, cost
over 12,000 casualties. It achieved nothing in the field, but the lessons
which it taught led to the formation of the Coalition Government, with Mr.
Lloyd George as Minister of Munitions. The second stage of the battle of
Festubert, which began at midnight on 15th May, was more successful, the
enemy's front-line trenches being captured on a front of 3000 yards; but
the losses incurred in winning and holding the positions were
disproportionately high.

[Illustration: The Ypres Salient before and after the Second Battle of
Ypres, 22nd April-13th May, 1915]

The French effort began more auspiciously as a result of the longer and
more intense bombardment which preceded their attack on the 9th, but the
series of minor successes which they won round Souchez, after weeks of
incessant fighting, made little real impression on the defences of Lens.
The truth was that Germany had so expanded her war-material factories that,
with the aid of the Austrians, she could turn out sufficient shells and
guns for her main offensive on the Eastern front, and at the same time
overweight the Allies in the West.

Throughout the summer the line, though never quiescent, and often breaking
out in furious bombardments, minor attacks and counter-attacks, and raids
on both sides, remained little altered. The hardest fighting of all was
round the war-scarred salient of Ypres, still held, as in the first
gas-attack, by the Second Army, to which some of 'Kitchener's Men' were now
attached. It fell to this advance-guard of the New Army to bear the brunt
of the first attack on the British with liquid-fire, the Germans, who had
already used this new device of the _flammenwerfer_ against the French,
employing it in another desperate assault on the British lines round Hooge.
The New Army units fought with almost incredible gallantry, but were
blinded by the unexpected, burning sheets of flame, and while they were
still blind the enemy charged and took the first-line trenches on a front
of some 500 yards. The losses were avenged on 9th Aug., when the 6th
Division recovered all the captured positions, and 400 yards of German
trench into the bargain.

With the arrival of the reinforcing British divisions of the New Army,
General French was able to take over some 17 miles of additional front, the
British line thus extending over about 50 miles, with the Belgians on the
left holding the remaining 18 miles to the sea. This still left the French
army 500 miles to hold, from the British right to the Alps.

The summer of 1915 passed away without any great offensive on either side.
The Germans, now at the flood-tide of their sweeping advance against
Russia, were content to continue their vigorous offensive-defensive in the
West. Besides the fighting already referred to, there was incessant warfare
in the Argonne Forest, where the German Crown Prince was noisily active
throughout the summer, threatening Verdun, but making no serious advance.
The French continued the deadly trench-to-trench warfare in the Souchez
area and the 'Labyrinth' region nearer Arras, and steadily tightened their
hold on the reconquered corner of Alsace, consolidating their positions on
the Hartmannsweilerkopf, which had been the scene of continuous fighting in
the renewed advance towards Mulhouse. For the most part, however, the
French, like the British, were now storing up reserves of ammunition and
completing their dispositions for the joint offensive planned for the
autumn, when the main objects of Joffre's general strategic idea for 1915
were for the first time clearly defined, though unattained.

A great Allied offensive in the West had become increasingly necessary in
view of the prestige gained by the Central Powers, not only by their
tremendous advance into Russia, but also by the Allies' disastrous campaign
in Gallipoli, where the failure of the Suvla Bay landing--subsequently
dealt with in our account of the operations against Turkey--had just given
the enemy additional cause for rejoicing. Joffre's plan of attack, designed
"to drive the Germans out of France", was not ripe for execution until
towards the end of September. Even then, though General French had for
months been gradually accumulating troops and ammunition for the blow--the
British army now numbering nearly a million men--full strength in both
respects was still only half developed.

There were two main assaults in the combined offensive, launched on 25th
Sept., 1915, the chief of which was in the French centre in Champagne,
where de Castlenau, Joffre's right-hand man, attacked with Langle de Cary's
Fourth Army on a 16-mile front between Auberive and Massiges, the object
being to force the Germans back on the Aisne, and, if possible, cut off the
army of the German Crown Prince in the Argonne. Second in importance was
the Franco-British advance on the same day in Artois, General French's
object being to push through between Lens and La Bassée on the north, while
Generals Foch and d'Urbal, on his right, stormed the Vimy heights and
attacked Lens from the south. Secondary operations were carried out at
various other points in order to distract the enemy's attention, feint
attacks being made by Sir Herbert Plumer with the 5th Corps--part of the
Second Army--east of Ypres, where Bellewarde was temporarily taken; as well
as by those units of the First Army occupying the line north of the
Béthune-La Bassée Canal. Similar demonstrations were made at Bois Grenier,
and along the slopes of the Aubers Ridge, where British and Indian troops
alike fought heroically for ground which, though captured in the first
onrush, could not be held under the powerful fire concentrated against
them.

_Battle of Loos_

[Illustration: Map showing approximately the battle-lines of the First Army
under Sir Douglas Haig at daybreak and at nightfall on 25th September,
1915]

The main British attack was delivered by the First Army under Sir Douglas
Haig along a front extending from La Bassée Canal in the north to the
mining village of Grenay on the south, and is conveniently named the battle
of Loos. The task of the 4th Corps (Rawlinson), with the 47th (London
Territorial) Division on the right, the 15th (New Army) Division in the
centre, and the 1st Division on the left, was to carry, as its first
objective, Loos and the heights between Lens and Hulluch. The 1st Corps
(Hubert Gough), with the 7th Division on its right, the 9th (New Army)
Division in the centre, and the 2nd Division (Horne) on the left extended
to the canal, was to link up with the Fourth Army at Hulluch, taking in its
stride the Hohenzollern Redoubt and the formidable German fortresses in the
Quarries and Fosse 8. Had this general plan succeeded, and the Tenth French
Army on the British right advanced in line with it, a great gap would have
been made in the German positions in Artois, which, with a similar success
from the mightier French blow in Champagne, would at least have brought
relief to the hard-pressed Russians in the East, if it did not achieve all
that Joffre had hoped for it. As it was, the Allied victory, both in Artois
and Champagne, fell far short of its aims, and, save for insubstantial
advances, was fruitful chiefly in bloody experience.

An intense bombardment for four days preceded the main British advance, and
was followed by a gas-attack--used by the British on this occasion for the
first time.[2] Many parts of the German defences along the 7-mile front,
however, were far from obliterated when the infantry advanced to the
attack, especially on the left, where the 2nd Division was held up by
impassable wire defences. The 9th Division had a similar experience on its
left wing, where the undemolished defences of the Hohenzollern Redoubt
became a veritable shambles. On its right, however, the leading Scottish
battalions scored a fine success in reaching Fosse 8. On their right the
7th Division did equally well, capturing the Quarries and reaching Cité St.
Elie, north of Hulluch, though subsequently forced to rest on the Quarries.
In the meantime the 4th Corps, like the 1st, had been repulsed on the left
and victorious on the right. Held up on the left by unbroken wire and
undamaged German defences, the 1st Division could make no appreciable
advance on the Lens-Hulluch road, thus exposing the left flank of the next
division in line--the 15th (Scottish). The Scotsmen on their part had made
a magnificent advance, first sharing with the Londoners of the 47th
Division the honour of capturing Loos, and then rushing on impetuously to
Hill 70, and beyond as far as Cité St. Auguste, on the outskirts of Lens.
Had reserves been available at once to consolidate the gains thus won, Lens
itself might have been taken, and a door flung open leading to Lille. But
as it was impossible to say at which part of the long British line they
would be needed, Sir John French had retained his reserves far in the rear.
When at last they were forthcoming--the new 21st and 24th Divisions,
hitherto untried--they were put into the battle-line after nightfall, tired
and hungry after a heavy 8-mile march.

It was impossible to hold all the ground won during the day. Without
reinforcements, and no sufficient artillery support, the 15th Division had
already been forced to relinquish its hold on Cité St. Auguste, and fell
back to the western slopes of Hill 70 on the Lens-Hulluch road. Misdirected
and drenched with rain, the two tired reinforcing divisions could do little
to help amid the confusion of the battlefield. Their supporting attacks at
various points broke against the still intact German wire or simultaneous
counter-attacks by the enemy. One brigade alone (the 72nd) lost 78 officers
and 2000 men out of the 3600 with which it started. Altogether the losses
of these two divisions amounted to 8000. Along the southern section they
succeeded in maintaining contact with the 47th Division, and in the north
helped the Scots of the 9th Division to maintain their hold on Fosse 8; but
the Quarries, close by, were lost, and along most of this northern front
the day's gains were gradually whittled away.

Another heavy handicap was the fact that the French Tenth Army, on the
right of Rawlinson's Corps, had to postpone its advance until one o'clock
in the afternoon--the British attack had been launched at 6.30 a.m.--and
then was forced to direct the corps operating on its left in a
south-easterly direction. This involved a considerable gap on the British
right, when Rawlinson's men made their victorious advance. The Londoners of
the 47th Division, however, not only held on to Loos, but formed a strong
defensive flank which averted what might have been a complete disaster.
Apart from the captured positions, 57 German officers and 3000 other
prisoners had been taken during the day on the British front, together with
26 field-guns and 40 machine-guns.

On the following day the Germans counter-attacked in force and recovered
Fosse 8, but on the 27th the Guards Division, under the Earl of Cavan, was
sent forward and almost restored the earlier gains, including Chalk Pit
Wood and the slopes of Hill 70. It cost the Guards 3000 casualties to make
good the restored British line. They continued to hold it until the end of
the month, when they were relieved. The 15th (Scottish) Division had also
been withdrawn, after suffering no fewer than 6000 casualties. All told,
the British losses in the battle of Loos amounted to 50,000 men and 2000
officers, including three divisional commanders--Major-General Sir Thompson
Capper (7th Division), Major-General G. H. Thesiger (9th Division), and
Major-General F. D. V. Wing (12th Division)--each of whom was killed. A
series of costly counter-attacks on the enemy's part failed to make much
impression on the new British line, and mounted up the German casualties
until they were estimated at many more than those of the British. The
battle died down; the gains were consolidated; but the murderous struggle
at close quarters for the Hohenzollern Redoubt and its adjoining
entrenchments continued for weeks and months, an outstanding feature of
which was the attempt of the 46th (North Midland Territorial) Division to
carry the redoubt by storm on 13th Oct. The Midlanders' task was
handicapped, like so many British operations at this period, by inadequate
artillery preparation, and though they fought like veterans they could only
win the western side of the stronghold at a cost of 4000 casualties.

The advance of the 10th French Army on the right of the British was held up
in front of Souchez on the opening day of the combined offensive, but made
better progress on 26th Sept., when d'Urbal's troops made themselves
masters not only of long-contested Souchez, but also of Thelus, La Folie
Farm, and most of the Givenchy Wood. But the Vimy heights, notwithstanding
that some progress was made along their slopes, still barred the road to
Lens from the south. On the 28th the French 9th Corps, at the British
Commander-in-Chief's request, took over the defence of Loos, and the
British line was rearranged.

The main French effort in 1915, as already pointed out, was in Champagne,
where a solid week's bombardment paved the way for the great advance on
25th Sept. Inspired by Joffre's stirring Order of the Day, "Remember the
Marne: Conquer or Die!", the French troops carried all before them on the
greater part of the front. General Marchand's Colonial Division broke clean
through 2 miles of the main German defences, Marchand himself falling
severely wounded at the head of his men. The greatest advance was made on
Marchand's right, from Navarin Farm to the Butte de Tahure, where an
advance of 2½ miles was made before the day closed. But the troops in the
centre were robbed of decisive victory by a double check on the wings. On
the right the two German strongholds at the Butte de Mesnil and the Main de
Massiges--comparable with the Hohenzollern Redoubt in their strength--held
out stubbornly until, after days and nights of ceaseless combat, both fell
into the attackers' hands. On the extreme left the assailants could make
practically no headway.

Thenceforward the French advance made little progress towards the main
objectives, though a breach was made in the enemy's second line in a fresh
attack on the 29th; and a third advance (6th Oct.) won the village and
Butte de Tahure. On 20th Oct. the Germans recovered the Butte de Tahure,
and in other counter-attacks prevented the French from developing their
first initial advance into the greater victory which Joffre had hoped for
it. The battle had yielded an impressive list of captures--the total number
of German prisoners being over 23,000 before the end of September, and the
captured guns 80--but the Allies' long line had not materially altered
before the autumn offensive gave place to another winter of tedious siege
warfare.

The year closed with the appointment of Joffre as Commander-in-Chief of all
the French forces, General de Castlenau taking over the immediate command
of the French troops in France; and the resignation of Sir John French--now
created a Viscount of the United Kingdom, and appointed to the Home
Command--after more than sixteen months of severe and incessant strain at
the front. Lord French was succeeded by General Sir Douglas Haig, who had
been singled out for promotion by his brilliant achievements since the
British army first landed in France.

_The Naval War in 1915_

Throughout 1915 the operations at sea contained no movements so striking as
some of those which marked the opening months of the war. The careers of
all the scattered German cruisers were over, the last of them, the
_Königsberg_, being finally destroyed in the Rufigi River, German East
Africa, by the shallow-draught monitors _Severn_ and _Mersey_, sent out for
the purpose from Great Britain. The German High Seas Fleet remained in
harbour, waiting for Lord Jellicoe to be tempted or goaded into some
imprudent disposition of his forces. Hence the sudden raids on the British
East Coast, begun in the closing months of 1914. They repeated them once
too often, on 24th Jan., 1915, when the raiders, consisting of 4
battle-cruisers, 6 light cruisers, and a force of destroyers, were
encountered off the Dogger Bank by the British battle-cruiser squadron
under Admiral Beatty, consisting of the _Lion_, _Tiger_, and _Princess
Royal_, as well as the _New Zealand_ and _Indomitable_, and the light
cruisers _Southampton_, _Nottingham_, _Birmingham_, and _Lowestoft_,
together with the _Arethusa_, _Aurora_, and _Undaunted_. Outmatched by the
13.5-inch guns of Beatty's 'Cat' Squadron of battle-cruisers, the Germans
made for home. In the hot chase which followed, the _Blücher_, last in line
of the German battle-cruisers, was hit repeatedly, fell behind, and was
eventually sunk by a torpedo from the destroyer _Meteor_. Her survivors
were picked up by the _Arethusa_. Beatty's flagship, the _Lion_, which was
leading the pursuit, was partly disabled by a chance shot and had to be
towed home, Beatty himself following the chase at some distance in a
destroyer. Before he could pick up his place in the pursuit he met his
three battle-cruisers returning, these having broken off the action owing
to the increasing risk of straying into an enemy mine-field or of falling
foul of the mines which the retreating Germans were strewing in their path.
Two other German battle-cruisers had been set on fire by the British
shells, the _Seydlitz_ and the _Derfflinger_, but, with the rest of the
German ships, they made good their escape. Taught by this experience, the
Germans made no further naval raids on the East Coast.

In the following month (4th Feb.) Vice-Admiral von Pohl, Chief of the
German Admiralty Staff, proclaimed a submarine blockade of the whole of the
British Isles, declaring all the waters round Great Britain and Ireland a
military area in which Allied merchant-ships were to be destroyed and
neutral ships would incur danger of running the same risk. If the Germans
thought they could scare British shipping away by these means, they were
soon undeceived. They took heavy toll of peaceful shipping from the first,
and shocked the rest of the world by the lengths to which they were
prepared to go in developing this ruthless policy, but all their efforts
failed to paralyse British trade as they anticipated. The crowning tragedy
of this submarine campaign was the sinking of the Cunard liner _Lusitania_
off the south coast of Ireland on 7th May, 1915, with its loss of upwards
of 1000 non-combatants, including over 100 Americans. It was one of the
German crimes against humanity in general and Americans in particular which
brought the United States into the war on the side of the Allies in 1917.

_1916 on the European Fronts_

_The Western Campaign._--During the year 1916 the unity of command which
was postulated as an indispensable preliminary to the victory of the Allies
so long before it became a fact was achieved neither as between Britain and
France in the West and Russia in the East, nor even as between Britain and
France along the Western front. The most that can be said of the
co-ordination between the forces under the British and French
Commanders-in-Chief is that liaison was established between them, and that
as far as was possible each endeavoured to help the other by diverting to
itself the energies of the German forces. The Western fighting embraced two
main episodes: the powerful German attacks on Verdun, eventually
unsuccessful; and the Allied offensive on the Somme, in which by far the
greater share was borne by the British.

The year began with numerous German attacks widely separated in locality,
and intended to mask the main offensive while keeping the French and
British occupied. Hartmannsweilerkopf, in Alsace (2nd to 8th Jan.);
Champagne (9th Jan.); Givenchy, Arras, Neuville, Loos (14th Jan. to 6th
Feb.); Vimy Ridge, Frise, Soissons, Ypres-Comines area, and Tahure (9th to
20th Feb.) were among them.

On 21st Feb. the new battle of Verdun began. This enterprise, though
officially accredited to the German Crown Prince, was the design of General
von Falkenhayn. Verdun was one of the four fortresses, of which the other
three were Belfort, Toul, and Épinal, on which French armies defending the
capital and the country from an invasion from the east would base
themselves. The town lies sunk in the Meuse valley, and the German invasion
in 1914 flowed past it along the heights of the Meuse down to St. Mihiel.
At the beginning of the war Verdun was protected by an outer line of forts,
with batteries pushed out in a circuit of 30 miles. The forts were not,
however, strong enough in 1914, nor the perimeter of defence extended
enough, to withstand the new artillery that had reduced Liége and Namur,
and a fierce struggle went on during 1915 along the Meuse heights on the
east of Verdun and beyond the low hills on the western side of the town and
river, with a view to pushing out the defences all round. As previously
pointed out, much had been done in this direction by General Sarrail, but
not enough to deter von Falkenhayn and the German General Staff from
selecting Verdun as a point for an attack which, if successful, would
disorganize seriously the continuity of the French defences. In 1916, as
for two years more, the problem of either combatant was to break through a
line of trenches which extended continuously from the sea to Switzerland;
and failing a complete break-through, comparable to that which had crippled
Russia in 1915, to effect a fracture or a deep dent which would compel the
loser to reconstruct his system of communications. At the best such a
thrust might disclose a fatal weakness in the assailed; at the next best it
would disastrously hamper his future activities.

Verdun as a fortress had strong and modern defences. West of the Meuse,
north of the town, are low hills the chief of which is the Charny Ridge
with dominating strategic points beyond known as Hill 304, Hill 295, Hill
265. The French lines were pushed beyond these into the woods of Avocourt
and Forges, but below the heights of Montfaucon, which were the Crown
Prince's head-quarters. On the east of the Meuse the heights rise to a
tableland severed by wooded ravines and overlooking the plain of the
Woevre. The line of French trenches embraced all this tableland and a good
deal of the plain beyond. Its outer line ran in a bold convex curve from
Forges and Consenvoye on the Meuse to Fresnes on the Woevre, but it did not
penetrate the woods of Forges or Spincourt, and it was below the gun
positions on the hills of Ornes. Inside this outer circle was the inner
line of Samogneux, Beaumont, Fosses Wood, and Bezonvaux. Inside that again
the line of Bras, Douaumont Fort, Hardaumont Wood, Vaux Fort, and Eix.

The multiple defences were most elaborate between these two inner lines. A
weak point was that though such defences would be very exacting of life and
effort, yet the outer ones were not pushed out far enough to place the
bridges of the Meuse out of reach of long-range gun-fire; and an
overwhelming attack might have jammed a defending army on the east of the
Meuse against the river. The French had provided against the possibility by
the multiplication of transport, as well as of inner defences. The Germans
hoped by the weight, volume, and suddenness of their attack to bring about
the not impossible catastrophe. They massed an amount of artillery which,
though surpassed afterwards in the war, was at that time the greatest
assemblage that had ever been seen together, and accumulated a supply of
ammunition exceeding the quantity which all previous experience prescribed.
The heavier guns were placed at Ornes, Spincourt, and Forges. The woods
below afforded cover for a concentration of men; and this concentration,
amounting to fourteen divisions, with others in immediate reserve, was at
first thrown at the 7-mile sector from Brabant-sur-Meuse to Herbebois,
which was held by three French divisions under General Humbert.

The attack began on the morning of 21st Feb. with an artillery bombardment
lasting four hours. The great weight of shell demolished the French
first-line defences, so that the German troops had little to do but walk
over them, while a remnant of the defenders fell back to their supporting
positions. These were not sufficiently strong or well constructed to enable
weak forces to hold them long against the force of three army corps (18th,
3rd, and 10th, with a Bavarian Division) which the Germans sent in after
the guns had done their work. The effectiveness of the German artillery was
due in part to its weight, and in part to the fact that French
counter-battery work effected little, owing to the thick weather.

The trench systems in the Haumont and Caures Woods were carried, but the
resistance of parts of the first line at Brabant, Herbebois, and elsewhere
was even at this dangerous moment reducing the speed of the German advance,
though the momentum was far from exhausted. It was not till next day that
the first line was definitely abandoned by the French; and on 23rd Feb. the
line Samogneux-Herbebois was temporarily held. Before the morning of 24th
Feb. the French contracted their line still further by drawing in their
outposts from the Woevre. It seemed a matter for surprise at the time that
no flank attack was made by the Germans in the Woevre; it had been perhaps
thought an unnecessary extension of their general scheme, though the
weather, which was bitter and snowy, was unfavourable for operations in
that sodden plain.

But the German second wave of attack was now rising in fury, and General
Pétain, who had undertaken the command of operations on the French side,
was still awaiting reinforcements. The character of von Falkenhayn's attack
had become clear, and while to the French the need for holding on was
imperative, the Germans had a need no less urgent for hastening operations
and exploiting their preliminary success to a point at which General Pétain
could not repair the breach. They had, in fact, two days in which to
achieve their aim--24th and 25th Feb. On the 24th they flowed round the
Beaumont Woods and came close to the Talou Ridge, the Poivre Ridge, and the
rest of the French line where it ran past Haudremont and Douaumont to Vaux.
On the 25th they attacked the Poivre Ridge without much success, but
pressed the more important sector of their attack close to Douaumont.

Next day, 26th Feb., brought the fateful hour of the struggle. Pétain's
reinforcements were at hand. The Germans made their supreme effort on a
2-mile front at Douaumont, and the picked 24th Brandenburger Regiment was
the spear-head of an assault which at one moment burst its way into the
Fort Douaumont trenches between the village and redoubt--a fine feat of
arms which evoked this telegram from the Crown Prince's head-quarters:
"Douaumont, the eastern pillar of the Verdun defences, is solidly in German
hands". The adverb alone was misplaced. The position was not held solidly,
for Pétain's reserves, thrown in at the exact moment, flung back the
Germans and prevented the leak in the defences from being widened by any
further inrush.

This counter-attack, made by men of Balfourier's 20th Corps, marked,
indeed, the turn of the struggle, for though Douaumont, and Vaux after it,
were subsequently to be lost, together with many other historic redoubts
and shell-battered points of vantage on either side of the Meuse, and
though many thousands of lives were to be swept away in attack and
counter-attack on the barren hills about Verdun, yet henceforward the
assaults were no different, except in weight, from others which in 1916 and
1917 were projected by the Germans or the Allies on the amplifying
complexities of the armoured defence lines. Von Falkenhayn's subsequent
comment on the operations, which marked the beginning of the creeping
paralysis of his plan, was that violent French counter-attacks began, and
the German forward movement on the heights was stayed.

Though the crisis was over there were many great moments of sleepless
effort, of anxiety, and heroism in the months to come, for the last
purposeful German assaults on the fortress were made on 15th June, and on
14th July the Germans were still occupying the French with assaults
developing from the Thiaumont redoubts, which marked the farthest point
southwards to which their long-sustained efforts had taken them. Following
on these attacks was a considerable pause, during which the Germans were
fully occupied elsewhere in dealing with the British attacks on the Somme.
The last phase at Verdun in 1916 was that in which the French, inspired by
the methods of General Nivelle, thrust the Germans out of all the positions
so painfully won, and re-occupied by mid-December very much the same lines
as those from which the great push of the last week in February had ejected
them. The story of Verdun cannot here be told in detail; its principal
events are dated as follows:

    27th Feb.--Germans take Talou Ridge.

    3rd March.--Germans enter Douaumont village.

    7th March.--Germans, transferring their efforts to the west of the
    Meuse, capture Hills 360 and 265.

    14th March.--Germans penetrate west of Verdun the line Béthincourt-Mort
    Homme.

    20th March.--Germans enter Avocourt Wood.

    29th March.--French recover Avocourt Redoubt.

    1st April.--Germans, renewing their attacks east of Verdun, capture
    part of Vaux village.

    10th April.--Germans make extended attack on both sides of the Meuse,
    failing at the Mort Homme, but gaining at Poivre Ridge.

    5th May.--Germans, renewing westerly attacks, gain a footing on Hill
    304.

    20th May.--Germans in a great attack on Mort Homme capture summit of
    Hill 295. The attack next day enlarged the gains.

    24th May.--Cumières and Fort Douaumont captured by Germans.

    1st June.--Fresh German attack at Fort Vaux east of Verdun.

    7th June.--Fort Vaux captured after six days' fighting.

    17th June.--Attack renewed at Mort Homme. The attacks on both sides of
    the Meuse were prosecuted with increasing vigour till 28th, during
    which period the Germans took Hills 321 and 320, as well as Thiaumont
    Fort (23rd June) and Fleury (24th June). Fleury marked the point of
    their farthest advance towards the inner line of defences east of the
    Meuse at Forts Souville and Tavannes. The tide now paused, and on 30th
    June, a day before the British attack on the Somme, the French retook
    Thiaumont. The fighting went on in a restricted but incessant way
    through the rest of June and July, the French gradually improving their
    position. In August activity was renewed at Thiaumont and Fleury.

    18th Aug.--French retake whole of Fleury.

    9th Sept.--French retake trenches between Fleury and Douaumont.

    24th Oct.--The French, after a long pause for readjustment, and now
    under the direction of General Nivelle, recapture village and fort of
    Douaumont, Haudremont quarries, and 4500 prisoners. They thus advanced
    to lines held in May.

    3rd Nov.--Vaux recaptured. On 30th Nov. the German Crown Prince
    resigned the command of the Verdun front.

    15th to 16th Dec.--General Nivelle (who succeeded General Joffre as
    French Commander-in-Chief on 12th Dec.) orders new attack at Verdun.
    Vacherauville, Poivre Ridge, Bezonvaux, Hardaumont recaptured with
    11,000 prisoners.

In early 1916 the British army was still finding itself, and its new
Commander-in-Chief, Sir Douglas Haig, regarded it as insufficiently trained
and equipped for the great tasks which lay before it. As an instrument of
war it was still not yet ready. It also remained, if not in a water-tight
compartment in respect of the French armies at its side, yet with a
separate command and in separate control. This may have been merely the
necessary consequence of its state of training; but it is certain that in
1916 there was no one with authority to compel that unity of action and
command which in 1918, but not till then, directed the Franco-British
armies as one force. Fortunately, perhaps, the German High Command elected
to attack the French at Verdun instead of throwing their whole weight on
the British, though there were numerous smaller actions along the worn and
dangerous Ypres front and elsewhere in the first half of the year.

On 14th Feb. the enemy captured some 600 yards of 'International Trench',
south-east of Ypres, but they were regained on 17th March, when a bitter
and protracted struggle also began for the mine craters at St. Eloi. These
were lost and recovered more than once, with heavy casualties on both
sides. The Canadians, who had their full share of these costly operations,
were again sorely tried at the beginning of June, when the Germans
penetrated their front trenches in a surprise attack on the 2nd of that
month. Major-General Mercer was killed in this assault, and General
Williams captured. Eleven days later the Canadians atoned for this set-back
by completely re-establishing their broken line. Throughout the first half
of 1916 the enemy, not only round Ypres, but also round Loos, at
Ploegsteert, Givenchy, and elsewhere, persevered in similar local attempts
to keep the British occupied and upset their plans, while he was
concentrating his chief efforts towards beating down the French defences at
Verdun. The attack on Verdun, as already related, ultimately broke down,
and the period in which it was at its height was utilized by Sir Douglas
Haig to bring his forces as near as possible to the point at which they
could undertake with success an attack of the first magnitude against the
entrenched German lines. The date of the attack was premature, and was
hurried on in order to take some weight off the harassed French armies at
Verdun. It began on 1st July; the chosen _terrain_ was the River Somme, and
the great offensive, in which the French joined, was over a 28-mile front
from Gommecourt, north of the Somme, to Dompierre, south of that river.

_First Battle of the Somme_

The German position in the Somme area was situated on the high ground which
is the watershed between the Scheldt and the Somme. The ground runs
east-south-east, and its hills fall into long irregular spurs divided by
wide valleys. On the forward slopes of the hills the German first-line
defences ran from the Somme at Curlu to Fricourt; at Fricourt the defence
line turned north, crossing the Ancre, thence passing over the summit of
the watershed near Hébuterne and Gommecourt to Arras. Between the Somme and
the Ancre a second line of defence had been constructed 2 miles behind the
first, and on it had been lavished all the ingenuities of fortification
which the German engineers afterwards developed in the so-called Hindenburg
lines. South of the Somme, where the French were to co-operate with Sir
Douglas Haig, the defences were not so elaborate; it was not here that the
Germans, who were fully aware of the impending British attack, expected the
blow to fall. They expected the greatest weight to be felt towards the
Ancre.

The British preparatory bombardment, delivered by a force of artillery far
greater than any British army had heretofore possessed, began on 24th June,
and deluged the German positions with shells for a week. It was aided by
the efforts of the Royal Flying Corps, which, at this time, had a decided
superiority over that of the Germans. The British attack on 1st July began
in broad daylight, and was delivered principally by Rawlinson's Fourth Army
of five corps, with a subsidiary attack by the Third Army (Allenby)
opposite Gommecourt, where one corps only was sent forward. The sectors
attacked, beside that at Gommecourt, may be designated: Beaumont-Hamel;
River Ancre, including Thiepval; La Boisselle and Contalmaison; Fricourt;
River Somme at Montauban. The French attack, designed by Foch and delivered
by the French Sixth Army (Fayolle), and Tenth Army (Micheler), was
delivered along an 8-mile front, taking in a sector on either side of the
Somme from Maricourt, through Frise and Dompierre, to Fay.

Severe as were the British preparatory and final bombardments, they did not
succeed in demolishing the German systems of defences, and had left
machine-gun nests intact. The efficacy of the machine-gun was one of the
bitterest lessons to be learnt by the flower of the British armies of 1916,
and the great losses of 1st July were largely due to the German handling of
this weapon. Taking the British and French attack as a whole, it may be
said to have failed towards the north and succeeded towards the south. The
heaviest rebuff was inflicted on the corps of Allenby's Third Army which
operated opposite Gommecourt. From Thiepval, across the Ancre, the Germans
had massed their best fighting material and the greatest weight of their
artillery. The 10th Corps (Morland), which included the famous 36th
(Ulster) Division, Highlanders, and North Countrymen, did wonders, and
actually penetrated the Thiepval Redoubt but could not hold on to its
gains. Hunter-Weston's 8th Corps of picked troops, including the 29th
Division from Gallipoli, found the task of assaulting Beaumont-Hamel too
strong for them. Farther south there were successes which increased in
value towards the Somme. The 13th Corps (Congreve) carried Montauban and
Mametz; the 15th Corps (Horne) surrounded Fricourt; the 3rd Corps
(Pulteney) forced its way at great cost into La Boisselle.

[Illustration: The Allied Battlefield on the Somme: map showing
approximately by the shaded area the Franco-British gains from 1st July to
18th September, 1916]

The French armies, well handled, and aided by the advantage of finding the
Germans less on their guard, made ground on either side of the Somme. Three
corps participated in the assault--the 20th (Balfourier) from Maricourt to
the Somme, where the hardest fighting was at Curlu and Hardicourt; the 1st
Corps (Brandelat); and the 35th Corps (Allonier). The last two walked
through the Germans, and the French losses were light. As the result of the
day's fighting along the whole extent of the front, the British captured
3500, and the French 6000 prisoners; but the casualties of the assailants
were close on 50,000. The second day's fighting, though it emphasized the
certainty that no great German defeat had been inflicted, enabled both the
French and British commanders to enlarge the ground they had won, and the
advantage was further exploited in the few days that followed. By the 5th
of July over a front of 6 miles the Germans had been pushed back a mile;
the British had captured 6000, the French 8000 prisoners.

This was the first blow in the Somme battle. Its results, compared with
those of the German attack at Verdun, do not afford warrant for regarding
it as a great victory. It became clear that there was no precedent to
follow other than that set by the Germans at Verdun, namely that of
systematically reducing the enemy's position. This heavy task was entered
on by the British forces with unbroken determination; and the effort
relaxed scarcely any of its vigour till 18th Sept., while the last big
British attack on the Ancre began on 13th Nov. The principal events in this
protracted struggle for positions and fortified strongholds after the
opening phase already described were:

    14th to 15th July.--British attack German second line, capturing
    Longueval, Trônes Wood, Delville Wood, and 2000 prisoners.

    23rd July.--Second phase of Somme battle begun. Pozières captured 26th
    July.

    16th Aug.--French take Belloy near the Somme; 1300 prisoners.

    29th Aug.--Total British captures on Somme to date: 266 officers,
    15,203 men, 86 guns.

    15th Sept.--British advance (third phase of Somme battle) using tanks
    for the first time; Martinpuich and High Wood taken. Lesboeufs and
    Morval captured 25th Sept. Combles and Thiepval captured 26th Sept.

    30th Sept.--Thiepval Ridge captured.

    10th Oct.--French take Ablaincourt, south of Somme, and 1300 prisoners.

    21st to 23rd Oct.--British take 1018 prisoners.

    12th Nov.--French take Saillisel.

    13th Nov.--Battle of the Ancre (fourth phase of Somme battle). British
    take 4000 prisoners.

    29th Dec.--Sir D. Haig's dispatches relating to Somme battle. During
    the period 1st July to 18th Nov. were captured 38,000 prisoners, 125
    guns, 514 machine-guns. The number of casualties inflicted on the
    Germans has not been made known. Those of the British amounted to
    22,923 officers and 476,553 men. A number of these were, of course, not
    permanent casualties.

_Russian Campaign, 1916_

During the winter of 1915-6 the Russian armies were reorganized by General
Alexieff under the nominal command of the Tsar. The Grand Duke Nicholas, as
already stated, went to the Caucasus in 1915, and while Viceroy there the
successful advance of General Yudenitch to Erzerum (captured 16th Feb.) was
made. The Russian armies of the north were placed under General Kuropatkin
(Riga to Dvinsk) and General Everts (Vilna to the Pripet), and the commands
embraced respectively the Twelfth, Fifth, and First; and the Second, Tenth,
Fourth, and Third Armies. In the southern group of armies, commanded by
General Ivanoff till April, and by General Brussiloff afterwards, were
included the Eighth Army (Kaledin) in the Rovno sector, Eleventh Army of
Volhynia (Sakharoff), Seventh Army of Eastern Galicia (Scherbatcheff), and
Ninth Army of the Dniester (Lechitsky). Facing the northern group of armies
were German forces directed nominally by General Hindenburg, actually by
General Ludendorff. The local commanders were von Below and von Scholtz
(Riga to Dvinsk), von Eichhorn (Lake Narotch), von Fabeck and von Woyrsch
with an Austrian army corps. A force under the nominal command of Prince
Leopold of Bavaria connected these German armies with those which faced
General Brussiloff (successor to Ivanoff). The Volhynian sector (Third
Austro-Hungarian Army) was under von Brlog; Rovno sector (Fourth Army)
under the Archduke Joseph Ferdinand, stiffened by a reserve under von
Linsingen. Farther south were General Boehm-Ermolli's army (Second), and
the two armies of Bothmer and Pflanzer-Baltin. The Russians, who had been
recruiting far larger numbers than they could feed or employ, were much
more numerous. The Germans were well entrenched and superior in artillery.

The German effort in 1916 was diverted to the West. The Russians, who were
now better supplied in guns and ammunition than heretofore, seized the
opportunity to take and keep the initiative in the East. They began before
the end of 1915 with an offensive in Galicia on the Styr and Strypa, and
continued their attacks through January; while in February there was severe
fighting on the Dniester, in the Bukovina, and in Volhynia. The first
full-dress attack was made, however, in the northern sector, where General
Everts began the battle of Lake Narotch on 18th March. Fighting here was
renewed eight times before 14th April, and the Russian gain on the Vilna
road did not warrant the heavy losses (12,000), which were increased by a
German counter-attack on 28th April.

The important part of the Russian campaign took place in the southern group
of armies commanded by Brussiloff, who used his superiority of numbers
against the Austrian generals and their very mixed troops with brilliant
effect. On 4th June the Russian armies from the Pripet to the Bukovina were
set in motion simultaneously against the long unequally guarded Austrian
front, seeking the weak places. Generals Kaledin and Sakharoff, in the
sectors nearest the Pripet, engaged the armies of von Brlog and the
Archduke Joseph Ferdinand; and the Russian columns, though held up in the
marshes supporting von Brlog near Kolki, swept through the archduke's
defences like paper. They marched swiftly forward over rolling country to
the Styr, driving the Austro-Hungarian levies before them. By 16th June the
leading Russian columns were 12 miles from Vladimir Volhynok. North of this
apex Kolki and Svidniki, on the Stokhod, were captured; south of the
so-called Lutsk salient thus created Sakharoff captured Dubno, and was
outside Brody on the 16th. In twelve days this most damaging attack
captured 70,000 men, 83 guns, and created a salient which, at its greatest
depth, was 50 miles from the 80-foot base from which it had been started.
Von Linsingen's reserves were sent in, and Ludendorff took matters in hand.

General Scherbatcheff had simultaneously attacked von Bothmer from Kozlov
to the Dniester. The Russian general reached Bucacz (8th June) and crossed
the Strypa. He also captured 17,000 prisoners and 30 guns, but von Bothmer,
athwart a good line of railway, could not be enveloped, and fell back
sullenly and without disaster.

General Lechitsky, in the most southerly sector, struck with fury at
Pflanzer-Baltin, and cut through his centre on the hills between the
Dniester and the Pruth while turning his flank at the Dniester bridge-heads
at Zaleszczyki and Biskupie. The net result was the wreck of
Pflanzer-Baltin's army, which was forced to retreat across the Pruth to the
Carpathians. Lechitsky captured 39,000 men; and Brussiloff's great attack
had succeeded triumphantly on both wings. It had made less headway in the
centre. There were two lines of subsequent pressure or advance open to him,
one, the more northerly, towards Kovel; the other, with, as object, the
further destruction of the southern Austro-Hungarian armies, towards
Halicz.

[Illustration: Map illustrating the extent of Russian Recovery in the
Summer Campaign of 1916]

Ludendorff, however, had by this time formed his plans for the restoration
of equilibrium; and Linsingen, with his reserves, was employed to make
amplification of the Russian success at the most northerly portion of the
salient impracticable. Linsingen struck at the Stokhod River crossings.
Brussiloff countered by bringing up a fresh army under General Lesch with
the object of outflanking Linsingen in his turn; and another army, under
General Rogoza, was ordered to occupy General Woyrsch's attention farther
north. These manoeuvres had considerable success, Lesch and Rogoza
capturing 17,000 men. But though in these and subsequent engagements the
largest numbers of captures fell to the Russians, and though in the extreme
south they were again able to advance to the Carpathian passes, no disaster
on the largest scale was inflicted. The Germans were able to withdraw their
allies and to allow the Russian attack to wear itself out.

Nevertheless, the Russian victories were of immense service to the Allies,
and by the autumn of 1916 it seemed that the prospects of the Central
Empires were darker than at any period of the war. The Russian advance, in
its resolution and generalship, need not shrink from a comparison with that
with which Foch ended the war two years later. By the middle of September,
Generals Kaledin, Lesch, Sakharoff, Scherbatcheff, with Bezobrazoff and
Lechitsky in the south, had captured 370,000 prisoners, 450 guns, and an
amount of supplies as great as that which fell into Ludendorff's hands at
St. Quentin in 1918.

_Balkan Campaign, 1916_

After the conclusion of Brussiloff's triumphant dissipation of the
Austro-Hungarian armies in the early autumn of 1916, the way was open for
Roumanian co-operation with the Allies, and Roumania, though neither united
nor completely ready, was urged to enter the war. This she did on 28th
Aug., when Germany declared war on her, and Italy made a belated
declaration of war on Germany. On 29th Aug. von Hindenburg was appointed
Chief of the German General Staff in succession to von Falkenhayn, to whom
was relegated the task of dealing with Roumania. The Russians during the
rest of the year advanced towards the foot of the Carpathian passes and to
the junctions of the knot of railways in South-Eastern Galicia, in order to
gain complete contact with the Roumanians through the Bukovina. Meanwhile
the Roumanians, instead of concentrating on their southern front, where a
mixed force of Bulgarians, Turks, and Germans under the command of von
Mackensen was preparing to take them in the flank, pressed forward through
the easterly passes of the Carpathians into Transylvania. They advanced
here some distance, practically striking a blow in the air, but neither
raising the Transylvanian population nor capturing any strategic points. On
2nd Sept. Russian forces in aid of Roumania crossed the Danube into the
Dobrudja, while on 3rd Sept. Brussiloff's troops won a considerable victory
in South-East Galicia, and on 7th Sept. took Halicz. But this success was
more than offset by the loss to the Roumanians on their southern front of
Tutrakan, on the Danube, with 20,000 prisoners. Occurrences were
symptomatic of what was to come; and again, on the Eastern, as on the
Western front, the Allies suffered from the lack of unity of command. The
Russians and Roumanians joined hands on 10th Sept., but never concerted
their strategy. Mackensen continued to advance along the Danube towards the
vital Cernavoda Bridge, and so to threaten the whole of Southern Roumania,
while the Russian forces which, on the east, had ventured into Roumania,
found themselves by 18th and 19th Sept. faced with the new forces
concentrated by the Germans against their eastern Transylvanian front. The
rest of the Roumanian campaign is the history of the stages by which the
two arms of these German-made 'nut-crackers' closed on the Roumanian
armies, which had been placed in a false strategical position and were
badly led. On neither front did the Roumanian soldiery, who fought well
under very trying conditions, with inferior artillery and a poor medical
service, give way without a struggle. Mackensen was stoutly held up on 20th
Sept. in the Dobrudja, and on the Transylvanian side the Roumanians had a
success on 27th Sept. But on 30th Sept. Falkenhayn developed his eastern
attack near the Roter Turm Pass, and by 7th Oct. the whole Roumanian front
in Transylvania was retiring by the way it had come. A week later it was
out of Transylvania and defending the not very defensible passes.

On 20th Oct. Mackensen attacked on the whole line in the Dobrudja, and five
days later he was on the vital Cernavoda Bridge. Constanza, the Roumanian
Black Sea port, had fallen, and so far from ever being in a position to
take Turkey or Bulgaria in the flank, the Roumanians were now themselves on
the verge of being outflanked on the Danube. Meanwhile, on the other arm of
the nut-crackers, von Falkenhayn, despite trifling set-backs, was pressing
on. The Törzburg Pass (21st Oct.), Predeal Pass (23rd Oct.), Vulkan Pass
(25th Oct.), Roter Turm Pass (31st Oct.) were all scenes of Roumanian
reverses, and by 15th Nov. the bulletins were bringing the daily news that
the Roumanian retreat continued. On 23rd Nov. Falkenhayn was advancing on
Bucharest; Mackensen had crossed the Danube at Islatz and Simnitza; and
farther west Orsova and Turnu-Severin had fallen. All the German composite
forces could now be deployed in Roumania, and the end followed swiftly.
Mackensen and Falkenhayn were in touch on 26th Nov.; Campolung was captured
29th Nov.; Bucharest, Ploeshti, and Sinaia fell on 6th Dec.; and with them
went the Roumanian oil-fields, the wells of which had, however, been very
thoroughly damaged by Captain Norton Griffiths and a small British party in
order to prevent their use by the Germans. (They were restored in some
eight months.)

On 8th Dec. the Germans estimated their Roumanian captures as 70,000 men
and 184 guns; and it is true that only a portion, though a considerable
one, of the Roumanian armies was able to effect a retreat with the Russians
to the line of the Sereth defences. Fighting went on till the end of the
year, and was continued into 1917 until the Roumanians were forced to sign
the Treaty of Bucharest--revoked by the Allies at the end of the war.

Roumania's fate, following the tragedy of Serbia and the Allies' withdrawal
from Gallipoli, strengthened the Greek military party round King
Constantine, which was now openly pro-German. Against these influences M.
Venizelos proved powerless, though Greek volunteers were at the same time
joining the Venizelos party, and ready to fight with the Allies. This
division of opinion in Greece was illustrated in the middle of August
(1916), when two divisions of the 4th Greek Army Corps surrendered to the
Bulgarians, who had advanced to the Greek port of Kavalla, while the 3rd
Division of the same corps joined the Allies at Salonika. The pro-Germans
had carried all before them at the last Greek elections (Dec., 1915), when
the Venizelists declined to poll; and the danger of finding themselves
suddenly attacked in the rear discouraged an Allied offensive against the
Bulgarians until the autumn of 1916, when the newly equipped Serbian army
arrived from Corfu, ready and eager to fight its way home, joining the
force under General Sarrail, which already included Russian, Italian, and
Portuguese contingents, besides French and British. Following pro-German
riots against the Allied embassies in Athens, too, a 'pacific blockade' of
the Greek coast had been enforced, and a firm Note presented to the Greek
Government demanding the demobilization of the Greek army and a new general
election, to be freely conducted. When these demands had been accepted and
a new Government formed--though the king's pro-German sympathies remained
as marked as ever--General Sarrail resumed, in September, the offensive
against the Bulgarians. The main advance was undertaken by the French and
Serbian divisions, with a Russian contingent, in the direction of Monastir,
General Milne's British column meantime pushing the Bulgarians back from
the Struma line. Two months' fighting saw the Serbians, who had borne the
brunt of the attack at this point, marching back into Monastir in triumph,
having turned the Bulgar-German forces out of it on 18th-19th Nov. The
British, at the same time, kept the enemy busy at the other end of the
line, occupying a number of villages, and pushing the Bulgarians back
beyond the railway between Seres and Demir-Hissar. With their heavy
commitments elsewhere the Allies were for the time being unwilling to
extend their military operations beyond Monastir.

_Italian Campaign, 1916_

Italy, who for political as well as military reasons had declined further
assistance in the Balkans, had her share of hard fighting within her own
frontiers in 1916. Before she could resume her advance on Gorizia and
Trieste (held up in the early winter of 1915) the Austrians attacked in
turn from the Trentino under General Conrad von Hoetzendorff, who, planning
a drive on the Mackensen scale, aimed a blow at the tempting Venetian
plains. The grand attack, supported by upwards of 2000 heavy guns on a
30-mile front between Val Sugana and Val Lagarina, and delivered on 14th
May by some 350,000 first-class troops, smashed a way through in the
centre. Though the flanks held firmly, and the Italians, roused to fury by
the invasion, fought magnificently among the mountain heights, General
Cadorna ordered the line to be withdrawn from its untenable positions until
it was south of Asiago. Pressing their advantage with every means at their
disposal, the Austrians announced in an Army Order on 1st June that only
one mountain intervened between their troops and the Venetian plains.
Cadorna, however, had now been reinforced, and two days later was able to
reply that the Austrian offensive had been checked. For the rest of the
month he was content, in this sector, to sustain the continued but
unavailing assaults of the enemy, while he prepared his own great
counter-attack on the Isonzo front, with Gorizia, the gateway to the
plateau of the Carso which led to Trieste, as his immediate objective. This
dramatic move, heralded by an intense bombardment on 6th Aug., was
entrusted to the Duke of Aosta, whose Third Army, after three days'
fighting of the fiercest description, carried the last heights defending
the town and entered Gorizia in triumph. Following the retreating enemy
across the Carso, the Italians, whose enthusiasm for the war had been
greatly stimulated by this fine feat of arms--Italy's belated declaration
of war on Germany followed upon the Gorizia victory--continued their
advance across the northern end of that formidable plateau, winning a
number of considerable battles, and capturing before the end of the year
between 30,000 and 40,000 prisoners, but never succeeding in mastering the
Carso as a whole.

_Naval War in 1916--Battle of Jutland_

The battle of Jutland, which took place on 31st May, 1916, overshadows all
other naval operations in that year; nevertheless, there were several other
events of importance which preceded it, or were in some way related to its
occurrence afterwards. For example, in the earlier months of the year the
German raider _Moewe_ was at large, and inflicted considerable damage on
British shipping before returning safely to a German port; the mercantile
submarine _Deutschland_ left Germany for the United States and returned in
safety; and another German submarine, U 53, also crossed the Atlantic with
more belligerent intent, and sank several merchant vessels off Rhode Island
on 8th Oct. The new development of the submarine war, in which Germany
declared her intention of sinking merchant ships at sight, began on 1st
March, and one of its most important consequences was the dispatch of a
United States Note by President Wilson to Germany (18th April) in respect
of the sinking without warning of the _Sussex_ and other unarmed vessels.
Another outcome of the German submarine warfare was the sinking of British
hospital ships in the Mediterranean. Furthermore, following the battle of
Jutland, and related in some respects to its only partially decisive
character, the _Hampshire_, with Lord Kitchener and his Staff on board, was
sunk off the north of Scotland (5th June) by striking a mine that is said
by the Germans to have been laid by one of their submarines; and on 19th
Aug. the German High Seas Fleet was able to come out again, though it
sought no action, but avoided one. Two British light cruisers, the
_Nottingham_ and _Falmouth_, were sunk in the search for its whereabouts.

The 'partially decisive', or 'indecisive', character of the battle of
Jutland are relative terms, and their exact implication has been, and must
continue to be for a long time, a matter of controversy. On the one hand,
the aim of Admiral von Scheer, the Commander-in-Chief of the German High
Seas Fleet--to catch a portion of the British Grand Fleet and attack it
while isolated and unsupported--was frustrated, and in that respect the
German admiral failed. On the other hand, Admiral Sir John Jellicoe's
purpose of destroying the German Fleet, if and when he succeeded in
engaging it, also failed, as may be understood from its subsequent
emergence from its harbour in August, and the later development of the
German submarine campaign, which could not have taken place had not the
Germans possessed the framework of a fleet to support the under-water
vessels. Sir John Jellicoe justifiably claimed that his action preserved
intact the main forces of the British Grand Fleet, and left them as before
in command of the outer seas, while demonstrating to the Germans that they
could not again engage in a naval battle on a large scale with any hope of
success. Admiral von Scheer was entitled to claim that he had engaged a
superior British force, had inflicted on it more material damage than he
had sustained, and had withdrawn the bulk of his forces to remain, as
before, a menace, not to British safety, but to British unfettered control
of the seas. The details, in outline, of the battle of Jutland are as
follows.

On 30th May the Grand Fleet under Sir John Jellicoe left its three Scottish
bases for a sweep of the North Sea, Sir David Beatty, with the
battle-cruiser squadron, _Lion_, _Queen Mary_, _Princess Royal_, _Tiger_,
_Indefatigable_, and _New Zealand_, and Sir Evan Thomas, with the four
battleships of the _Queen Elizabeth_ class, _Barham_, _Malaya_, _Warspite_,
and _Valiant_, setting out from the most southerly of these bases, Rosyth.
At 2 p.m. on 31st May Sir John Jellicoe, with the Battle Fleet in 6
divisions, was steaming line-ahead between Aberdeen and the north end of
Jutland, in order to meet Sir David Beatty at an appointed rendezvous in
the North Sea. Sir John Jellicoe's 6 divisions were, lined east to west,
1st Division (Jerram), _King George V_, _Ajax_, _Centurion_, _Erin_; 2nd
Division (Leveson), _Orion_, _Monarch_, _Conqueror_, _Thunderer_; 3rd
Division (Jellicoe), _Iron Duke_, _Royal Oak_, _Superb_, _Canada_; 4th
Division (Sturdee), _Benbow_, _Bellerophon_, _Temeraire_, _Vanguard_; 5th
Division (Gaunt) _Colossus_, _Collingwood_, _Neptune_, _St. Vincent_; 6th
Division (Burney), _Marlborough_, _Revenge_, _Hercules_, _Agincourt_.

Both Jellicoe's and Beatty's forces had their attendant suites of
destroyers, light cruisers, and other cruisers. The British Grand Fleet in
all was constituted of 41 'capital ships', made up of 28 battleships, 9
battle-cruisers, and 4 armoured cruisers. It had also 103 'ancillary
craft', made up of 25 light cruisers and 78 destroyers. The German fleet
consisted of 20 battleships and 5 battle-cruisers, or 28 'capital ships';
there were also 11 light cruisers and 88 destroyers. In gun power and
weight of projectile the Grand Fleet had a striking superiority over the
German fleet, and Admiral Jellicoe had apparently a valuable superiority in
speed. In his own account of the battle he observes that the speed of some
of the German ships had been underestimated.

There was no clear expectation on the British side of meeting the Germans
when the Grand Fleet set out for its sweep on a line drawn from Wick to the
opposite coast of Norway, with Beatty's 6 battle-cruisers and Evan Thomas's
4 battleships as advance-guard; and when von Scheer set out for the north
from Heligoland Bight at daybreak, with an advance-guard of 5 cruisers,
supported, 50 miles behind, by 16 Dreadnoughts and 6 slow pre-Dreadnoughts,
he had no intention of seeking a general action.

[Illustration: The Battle of JUTLAND BANK May 31-June 1, 1916

Map showing the approximate positions of the British and German Fleets at
various stages of the battle.]

The meeting of the advance squadrons began when both were on a level with
the northern end of Jutland. Admiral Hipper, who commanded the German
cruisers, turned round from north to south to rejoin his main fleet; he was
then east of Admiral Beatty. Beatty followed him, at some disadvantage from
smoke and haze. Evan Thomas's battleships were too far behind at this stage
to join in the engagement. Hipper fended off Beatty with destroyers as best
he could in the hour before the German main fleet could come up, and in
that hour _Queen Mary_ and _Indefatigable_ blew up, shells from the German
ships, on which the system of fire control appeared to be more accurate
than the British, reaching their magazines.

When the German main fleet was seen to be approaching in support, Beatty
turned with his 4 remaining cruisers, and Evan Thomas's 4 battleships fell
in behind. These 8 were stronger than the German advance 5, and swifter, so
that Beatty did not execute a mere retreat but pressed on Hipper, making
him turn east, and thereafter placing the British ships on the German line
of retreat to Heligoland--'crossing the T', as the manoeuvre is called.

Meanwhile Jellicoe's 6 battle divisions were coming on in an oblong of 6
lines of 4 ships each--the long sides of the oblong north and south, the
short, east and west. Thus steaming, Jellicoe came into contact with Beatty
and Evan Thomas engaged on the east side of the German line, whose head
they had faced round and were themselves going south. Beatty and Thomas
were thus between Jellicoe and the Germans, and it behoved the British
Commander-in-Chief to see that his ships did not hurt one another with
their fire. Jellicoe effected the necessary deployment, not in the manner
that he had premeditated, but in that which circumstances forced him to
employ. It was the less simple way, and the Grand Fleet was not in line
till half-past six.

The Germans had no prudent course but to retreat, which they did in the
haze and chemically-created smoke--both fleets going to the south-west,
curving to west. The fleets were hammering each other as hard as they
could; but when darkness came down the German fleet, badly damaged but not
seriously diminished in numbers, was still fighting in retreat. Admiral
Jellicoe, in his own account of the battle, remarks: "At 9 p.m. the enemy
was entirely out of sight, and the threat of torpedo-boat destroyer attacks
during the rapidly approaching darkness made it necessary for me to dispose
the fleet for the night with a view to its safety from such attacks, whilst
providing for a renewal of action at daylight".

The opportunity for renewal at daybreak did not come; nor was it likely to
have come, since von Scheer's first preoccupation was naturally not to
fight a superior force under conditions least favourable to himself. It is
therefore proper to state that the British Commander-in-Chief thought it
wiser to break off action with his main fleet lest it should suffer too
greatly in the turmoil and confusion of a night attack. The arguments in
favour of this decision are several; the chief of them being that Admiral
Jellicoe kept the British fleet and naval power intact, and another being
those which the British admiral himself advanced, namely that he was not
completely aware of how his own fleet and that of the enemy lay to one
another, and that "the result of night actions between heavy ships must
always be a matter of chance". Admiral Jellicoe did not feel justified in
gambling on such a chance. He did what he told the Admiralty he should do
in such circumstances, as recorded in a dispatch written on 30th Oct.,
1914, and published at the end of the official _Battle of Jutland_ in
justification of his action: "If the enemy battle fleet were to turn away
from an advancing fleet", he wrote on that occasion "I should assume that
the intention was to lead us over mines and submarines, _and should decline
to be so drawn_". The italics are Lord Jellicoe's own.

_1917 on the European Fronts_

_The Russian Campaign._--On the Eastern front fighting on the grand scale
had died down by the beginning of 1917, the Germans having exhausted the
momentum of their advance under Mackensen, and accomplished their main
purpose of putting Roumania out of account as a serious adversary. Along
the line of the Sereth, and in the Bukovina, deadlock was reached in the
spring of 1917. By that time the creeping paralysis which was seizing the
Russian armies was making itself felt in this, their most distant tendon.
Throughout April, May, and June the daily record of occurrences on the
Eastern front is blank except for one attack by the Germans on the Stokhod
(3rd April).

For the explanation of their quiescence the record of political events has
to be scanned. It was well known on the Continent, though it was kept
hidden from the British public during the winter of 1916-7, that the
integrity of the Russian armies was crumbling, that soldiers were
fraternizing with the enemy, and that a general revolution was being
prepared by those forces of socialism and anarchy which had been thrust
under, but had never lacked exponents, since the abortive revolution of
1905. The mismanagement, the corruption, and the bitter hardships of the
war had given them their opportunity, and these were the 'Dark Forces',
more than the rogue Rasputin, the parasite of the Russian Court, which
undermined the influence of the monarchy, and extinguished Tsar and Court,
bureaucracy, aristocracy, and army in a common ruin. It was said in Europe
during the winter of 1916-7 that the Allies would have to choose between
the Russian monarchy and the Russian people; but neither the inertia of the
Russian army nor the postponement of the re-opening of the Russian Duma
acquainted the British public with the depth of the mischief that was
working. The first inkling came on 12th March, 1917, when, following food
riots in Petrograd, the Tsar ordered the suspension of the Duma. The
Russian Revolution was the reply. Three Guard Regiments joined the
people--the army had failed the monarchy. A Provisional Government was
formed. Petrograd, Moscow, Kharkov, and Odessa joined it; and on 15th March
the Tsar abdicated under compulsion. Several figures emerged from the
crisis. M. Miliukoff, of the Constitutional Party, and Kerensky, a link
with the Socialists, but the real forces at work did not at first show
themselves.

On 24th March the army declared its loyalty to the Provisional Government,
which two days before had been recognized by the Allies. For a time hopes
were entertained that under this Provisional Government Russia would carry
out her obligations to the Allies, and that her armies would fight; and
every sort of device, including interchange of visits with representatives
of British Labour and French Socialism, was employed to foster cordiality.
The first sign of the essential futility of such hopes appeared on 4th May,
when it was evident that the Russian Provisional Government was failing. A
new coalition was formed, with Kerensky at its head, and loyalty to the
Allies was urged and asserted. French and American missions visited
Petrograd and Moscow, but no real consolidation was effected, though in the
latter end of May and the beginning of June there was a remarkably
deceptive appearance of it.

Under the spur of great efforts by M. Kerensky the army was stimulated into
action once more, and a new offensive prepared. On such an offensive the
Allies had placed high hopes, for the Russian armies in the spring of 1917
were better equipped and better provided with guns and ammunition than ever
before. At first some of these hopes seemed destined to be realized.
General Brussiloff, who had succeeded General Alexieff as
Commander-in-Chief of the Russian armies, consented rather reluctantly,
under the insistence of Kerensky--at that time engaged in a life-and-death
struggle with the forces of the Bolshevik party led by Lenin and
Trotsky--to organize an attack on the Austro-Hungarian front south of the
Pripet. It was believed that the soldiers of these southern armies were
less tainted by Bolshevism than those in the northern armies, and that a
success here might rally the country to its older standards of patriotism.
Brussiloff entrusted the offensive to General Gutor, who had in his favour
the facts that the Austro-Hungarian armies were as war-weary as the
Russian, and that the German Head-quarters Staff, who were well acquainted
with the extent of Russian disaffection, and had indeed been instrumental
in inspiring and organizing it, were sceptical about the possibility of
such an attack. Furthermore, in the sectors from Brody to the Dniester and
beyond, where Lechitsky had halted in 1916, the Russians had a considerable
numerical superiority--54 divisions to 30 composite Austro-Hungarian,
Turkish, and German divisions, and were well equipped, well posted, and
well supplied.

General Gutor directed three armies. The Eleventh, under General Erdelli,
was to act along an 11-mile front from a point north-west of Tarnopol, and
to get astride the railway which leads from Tarnopol through Zloczow to
Lemberg. The Seventh Army, under General Belkovitch, facing Brzezany, was
to cross the Zlota Lipa River, where von Bothmer had made his stand, and
was then to wheel north-eastward in the same direction as Erdelli's army,
with which it was to get in touch. If this movement succeeded, the combined
armies were to advance towards Bobrka and the railway from Halicz to
Lemberg. The whole of this task was through difficult country. Far to the
south General Korniloff, with the Eighth Army, was entrusted with the
turning movement. He was to overrun the Halicz region and to obtain control
of the railway thence to Lemberg. If this wide turning movement succeeded,
and if Belkovitch also did well, the Austro-Hungarian armies would be
outflanked and in danger of being rolled up, while pinned down in the north
by Erdelli.

The venture was audacious, and the Russian commanders scarce dare trust
their men. The Seventh Army's task in assaulting the Zlota Lipa line was
such as would have tried the bravest and most loyal troops. The attack
began on 1st July, and Belkovitch's men advanced bravely enough, protected
by good artillery. In the first assault they took the river line and 2000
prisoners. But between the Zlota Lipa and its tributary Tseniow was a
death-trap, and the Russians were caught in a murderous cross-fire. The day
was not lost; but at this critical moment occurred an incident which was
symptomatic of Russia's disorders, and was the death sentence of Russia's
continuance as a combatant. A division which might have turned the scale
refused to advance.

[Illustration: Russia's Last Effort in 1917: map showing approximately the
farthest line reached by the attacking armies, and the Russian positions
after the retreat]

The ground won was with difficulty held, and in the days that followed, the
Germans, awakened to an unexpected danger, steadily reinforced the weak
point, while Russian battalions were refusing to stay in the front line.
The situation reacted on Erdelli's troops farther north, where the Eleventh
Army had done well at very little cost, and had captured 6000 prisoners by
3rd July. It became less difficult each day for the German directing staff
to hold this attack in check, and it was stopped by 6th July. On the
Dniester, Korniloff's army began to advance on this day--on which,
according to plan, the enemy should have had all their attention
concentrated on Erdelli and Belkovitch. Korniloff did very well. On 6th to
7th July he felt his way forward from Stanislau to Dolina, and on 8th July,
joining battle with von Bothmer, broke down resistance at Jezupol with
ease, and sent forward his best arm, his cavalry, to the River Lukwa, 8
miles behind von Bothmer's first-line defences. Realizing his danger, von
Bothmer counter-attacked, but was again borne down, and Korniloff's van
reached the Lukwa. In two days' fighting Korniloff had broken through on a
30-mile front, and his main body, in the wake of General Chermiroff's
fighting division, poured into the plains of the Dniester. Theoretically a
decisive victory had been won. It was in fact indecisive, because the
leader's shock troops had been used up, and the situation was crumbling
from within. His troops got intoxicated, mutinied, and he could use them no
further.

But the rot now became dangerous to the point of mortality in the Eleventh
Army of Erdelli. On 20th July, following a strong German counter-attack
between Pienaki and Batkow, which was nearly the most northerly point of
the advance, the 607th Mlynoff Regiment left the trenches voluntarily. They
ran away, leaving the other regiments to bear the brunt of the attack. The
breach widened as the Russians opened the gate. The German-Austrian attack,
spreading to Zborow, found a Russian division ready to throw down its arms,
and in a day the German-Austrian wedge was thrust in between the Eleventh
and Seventh Russian Armies. The disaster was complete and irreparable. The
command of the army group was hastily transferred from Gutor to Korniloff,
but neither Korniloff's ruthless discipline nor Brussiloff's genius could
alter the essentials of the situation, which were that the Russian armies
would not fight, and were fleeing in panic.

All attempts to stop the flight were useless. On the night of 20th July the
breach was 20 miles wide; on 21st July German guns were shelling
Brussiloff's head-quarters at Tarnopol; on 23rd July the remnants of the
Russian armies were retreating to the Sereth amid scenes of drunken
brutality as disgraceful as any that the war has recorded, and only to be
compared with those that were to become common in Russia and Siberia in the
struggle to establish Bolshevism. Farther north the Russian front imitated
the cowardice and treachery at Tarnopol. On 25th July whole Russian army
corps deserted the Dvinsk front, on which depended the safety of Riga. On
the same day Korniloff was compelled to begin the relinquishment of the
ground he had won with the Eighth Army. Stanislau was abandoned; Kolomea
followed on 27th July; Czernowitz went on 31st July; and the loss of the
Bukovina followed that of Galicia.

For a time Korniloff seemed to have a chance of restoring coherence to some
part of the Russian armies. He succeeded in wringing permission from
Kerensky to enforce discipline. But the military-political understanding
between these two, though it appeared to fail because of Kerensky's
suspicions of Korniloff, whose arrest he ordered (on the 11th Sept.), was
never a possibility. Russia was sick unto death. Her soldiers demanded
peace; her peasants and townspeople asked for bread, and turned to Lenin
and Trotsky, who promised both. During the summer there were many attacks
by the Germans on the Riga front, which they used as a training-ground for
their troops; and fighting of a similar character took place on the
Russo-Roumanian front. But on 16th Oct. the Germans, capturing Oesel Island
in the Dvina, took the first step to the subjugation of the northern
armies, and continued to take numbers of willing prisoners on the Riga
front during the rest of that month. The bulletins of the fighting are
contradictory and obscure, but by 3rd Nov. Russians and Germans were
fraternizing on the Riga front, and on 20th Nov. hostilities ceased. Lenin
demanded (1st Dec.) the surrender of General Dukhonin, the then
Commander-in-Chief, who was murdered two days later--the day after the
negotiations between the Bolsheviks and the German peace delegation began
at Brest-Litovsk.

_British Front in the West, 1917_

On the Western front it had been expected that the heavy hammering to which
the Germans had been subjected during the battle of the Somme would be
carried on in concert under the direction of Sir Douglas Haig and General
Foch. But a change was made in the French High Command, General Joffre
retiring, and his place being taken by General Nivelle, who had done so
well at Verdun, while Foch was relegated to the task of preparing against a
possible thrust of the Germans through Switzerland. Unity of command was
not achieved, except in appearance. Nivelle's plan was to strike at the
German centre; Haig was to aid him by simultaneous attack, though Haig's
own prepossessions were in favour of freeing the Channel ports by a burst
from the Ypres salient. In the result, neither plan succeeded. Nivelle
failed because neither the French Government nor a section of the French
soldiery would bear a repetition of the losses incurred in his thrust at
the Chemin-des-Dames; Haig failed because he had neither the time nor the
weather in which to drive his last blows home in the autumn of the year.

A contributory cause of the comparative failure of the Franco-British plan
of campaign in 1917 was the want of perception of the intention of the
Germans to withdraw from the positions in the Somme area which they had
defended so stubbornly in 1916, and which the Allies were preparing to
render untenable or to batter down. The want of perception was not
complete, but both British and French plans were upset by the suddenness
and extent of the withdrawal, which the Germans effected with much less
loss than they should have been forced to sustain. The first symptom of the
general withdrawal was discovered in March, when portions of St. Pierre
Vaast Wood, near the junction of the French and British lines, were found
to be evacuated. By 17th March the German voluntary retirement was in full
swing, and their forces ruined everything as they retreated. By 17th March,
also, the British front from Roye to Arras was moving forward, and on 2nd
April the Fifth Army was within two miles of St. Quentin, while the Fourth
Army on 5th and 6th April was at Ronssoy and Lempire. While the British
armies were pushing towards the Cambrai-St. Quentin line the French were
pushing on a 30-mile front from the north of the Upper Somme, towards the
new German line from St. Quentin, behind Soissons, in front of the St.
Gobain plateau, the Forest of Coucy, and the Chemin-des-Dames. Behind the
new line Nivelle matured reconstructed plans for the great French attack
towards Laon.

Of the new fortress line (the Hindenburg and Drocourt-Quéant line) which
the Germans had constructed and continued to improve, the La Fère-Laon
position and the Chemin-des-Dames were the southern bastion, and the Vimy
Ridge the north-western pillar. Sir Douglas Haig's preconcerted plan had
been to attack the Arras front, not in order to assault this line, but as
preliminary to the Ypres salient thrust farther north. Nevertheless, the
plan could be adapted and it was prosecuted. Preparations on a large scale,
equivalent to building a counter-fortress front, had been made for the
Arras operations, and the greatest precautions were taken to lend the
attack all the support which mines and artillery could give. Two armies,
the First (General Horne) and Third (General Allenby), were prepared for
this action. Horne's army made its attack on the Vimy Ridge, with the
Canadian Corps as shock troops, on 9th April, and the attack was extended
on a 12-mile front from Hénin-sur-Cojeul, south-east of Arras, to
Givenchy-en-Gohelle, north of Arras. The Canadians took the whole of Vimy
Ridge, except its northern end, the conquest of which was completed next
day. Five villages fell into British hands and 6000 prisoners. Subsequent
days saw the extension of the victory, but though Vimy village,
Givenchy-en-Gohelle, and other important points were taken, the fortified
villages of Héninel and Wancourt held out by dint of machine-guns, and
prevented the possibility of the Third Army's joining hands with the Fifth
Army beyond the third line of the German defences until it was too late.
The whole of the expected gains were therefore not realized, but the
possession of the Vimy Ridge was invaluable, and became a most important
factor in stemming Ludendorff's rush in 1918, when he attacked the Third
Army after destroying the Fifth.

The British attacks did not end on 11th April, as they should have done,
but were continued here, as well as at other portions of the British line
to its junction with the French armies, in order to lend assistance to
Nivelle while his attack in Champagne was in progress. It was a very costly
procedure, and its scope may be inferred from the statement that on 23rd
April a "second phase of the battle of Arras" began; another 12-mile front
east of Arras was launched on 3rd May; and there were bloody encounters
about Bullecourt or Fontaine-les-Croiselles on 7th and 12th, 15th and 16th,
and 21st May. Some 20,000 German prisoners were captured in these
preliminary spring operations, but the drainage in casualties to the
British armies was heavy, and more damaging still was the loss of time by
the postponement of Field-Marshal Haig's major plan farther north.

This, however, was at last begun on 7th June by the assault on the
Messines-Wytschaete Ridge, which, under the name of the 'Battle of
Messines' denotes one of the most completely successful actions fought in
that year. It was undertaken by the Second Army (General Plumer), and the
preparation for it, including the mining of the ridge, had been as near
perfection as possible. The attack was launched; the mines which blew the
German front line to pieces were exploded on the morning of 7th June at ten
minutes past three. Nine miles of front were stormed and 6400 prisoners
taken. In the next week the number of prisoners was considerably augmented;
German counter-attacks were beaten off; and the captured position enlarged
and firmly consolidated.

From this time forward the operations of the British armies may be
envisaged as an attempt to enlarge the great bulge of the Ypres salient by
fighting their way up to and along the ridges which enclosed it, so as to
force the Germans to relinquish their hold on the coast near Nieuport,
Zeebrugge, and Ostend. One very awkward spoke was put in the British wheel
by an attack (10th July) on the extreme coastal sector of Lombaertzyde and
the mouth of the Yser, by which any combined sea and land attack that might
have been projected by the British was discounted. Most of the positions
were recovered, but the amphibious plan had perforce to be postponed.

The putting into effect of Sir Douglas Haig's major plan, after the
preliminary step of the capture of the Messines Ridge had been taken, did
not operate till 31st July, when the 'Third Battle of Ypres' began, with a
combined British and French attack on a 15-mile front beyond Boesinghe, on
the Yser-Ypres Canal, to Zillebeke. The attack was conducted by the First
French Army (General Anthoine); the bulk of the fighting fell on the Fifth
British Army (General Gough). Twelve villages were taken and 5000
prisoners. There was, and could be, no break-through. The Germans rallied
to a counter-attack, and were able to do so because their defences, their
concrete pill-boxes, and their machine-gun effectiveness could, and did,
hold up attacks before they progressed too far.

The rest of the British campaign in 1917 till it was arrested by the
torrential rains of a wet October, and by the mud of the impossible
declivities, may be summed up as a series of desperate forward thrusts
which exacted each its toll of prisoners, ground, and positions, but none
of which succeeded in its object of inflicting a lethal injury on the
German resistance. In the end these attacks had to cease while the last
fragment of coveted ridge, the Passchendaele spur, was still not won,
because on that ridge, as elsewhere, though blood had been poured out like
water, and losses endured with unflinching fortitude, flesh and blood could
do no more. The chief actions were as follows:

    15th Aug.--British attack on wide front from north-west of Lens to Bois
    Hugo, north-east of Loos. Enemy's position penetrated to 1 mile depth.

    16th Aug.--Franco-British attack on 9-mile front north of Ypres-Menin
    road. British carry Langemarck.

    15th to 21st Sept.--Second phase of third battle of Ypres. 3000 Germans
    captured.

    4th Oct.--British advance on 8-mile front, anticipating German attack
    east of Ypres. 3000 German prisoners.

    9th Oct.--Third phase of third battle of Ypres. One mile advance on
    Passchendaele Ridge. 2000 prisoners.

    6th Nov.--British attack on Ypres Ridges. Canadians capture
    Passchendaele.

These attacks were interspersed with costly minor encounters, and by the
repulse or endurance of counter-attacks. The battle may be said to have
closed by stress of weather in mid-November.

It was followed on 20th Nov. by a British attack of an altogether different
kind, in an unexpected quarter--at Cambrai. Here the Third Army, under
General Byng, made an attack on a 10-mile front between St. Quentin and the
River Scarpe--tanks being employed for the first time in large numbers to
lead the advance without a preliminary bombardment. It was a complete
surprise, and all but a complete success. The 'Hindenburg Line' was broken,
numerous villages and 8000 prisoners were taken. If the cavalry had been
up, as they ought to have been, a first-class disaster might have been
inflicted on the Germans, and their railway communications at this point
broken. But the cavalry were late; the next few days were spent in
consolidation by peculiarly hard fighting; and on 30th Nov. the Germans
counter-attacked and subjected the British defences of the newly-created
salient at Bourlon Wood and Moeuvres to almost as severe a surprise as they
had sustained ten days before. The British lost a number of prisoners, and
had eventually to evacuate most of their hard-won positions.

_French Front in the West, 1917_

The history of the French armies in 1917 is largely the history of
Nivelle's frustrated attempt to pierce the German centre between Soissons
and Rheims in April; the pause necessitated by the fact that it was felt
impossible to press the French armies too hard or too soon after the
disappointment of the attenuated success at the Chemin-des-Dames, where the
chief sacrifices of the attack took place; and the efforts on a more
moderate scale by General Pétain, who succeeded Nivelle, to win tactical
victories at a moderate cost on the terrain acquired in the April
adventure. The second battle of the Aisne, as Nivelle's offensive was
called, was planned over a length of 50 miles from La Fère, on the Oise,
round the edges of the Forest of Gobain and Coucy, to Laffaux, thence below
the line of the Chemin-des-Dames ridge and behind the Aisne to the crossing
of the river at Berry-au-Bac, and Brimont, near Nogent-l'Abbesse, to the
Moronvilliers heights on the other side of Rheims.

The attack on the larger part of this line began on 16th April; that on the
Moronvilliers sector on 17th April. The attack on the 16th was extremely
costly; it succeeded in only part of its objectives, but it captured 11,000
prisoners. The next day, one of pouring rain, improved on the positions
won, especially at the western end of the Chemin-des-Dames, and on the 18th
and 19th Nivelle so far enlarged his successes as almost to give them the
appearance of a great victory. But the French bolt had been shot, and, to
put it plainly, Nivelle was not encouraged to go on. By the 28th he had
taken 28,000 prisoners, 175 guns, and some of the strongest points on the
heights of the Aisne; but everywhere the positions had been only half-won,
and the temper of the French army as a whole had suffered too severe a
test. Nivelle was succeeded by Pétain and his plan was abandoned. The rest
of the year was occupied by General Pétain in very skilled attempts, named
limited offensives, to repel the Germans from disputing some of the
positions won and to enlarge the French gains at other points. The chief
engagements were as follows:

    5th May.--The French, co-operating with the British on a 20-mile front
    north of the Aisne, take Craonne and 6000 prisoners.

    20th Aug.--French carry enemy defences north of Verdun on 11-mile
    front; 6000 prisoners. By 28th Aug. the French were back at their
    original Verdun positions.

    23rd Oct.--French advance on the Aisne north-east of Soissons on e-mile
    front; 8000 prisoners. By 25th Oct. further 3000 prisoners and 160 guns
    were taken.

_The Balkans, 1917_

In the Balkans the military situation during 1917 remained much as the end
of 1916 had left it, the Germans, as already mentioned, completing their
conquest of Roumania, and the Allies remaining comparatively inactive in
the field while they cleared up the extremely unsatisfactory situation in
Greece. The chief operations consisted of a Franco-Serbian attack north of
Monastir, and attacks by General Milne on the British front in the Struma
valley; but though the situation remained in the field virtually unchanged,
the political situation was vitally affected in 1917 by the deposition of
King Constantine in favour of his second son, Alexander--the king being
induced to abdicate on 12th June--and the formation of a new Government
under M. Venizelos. From 30th June, Greece, having formally severed
diplomatic relations with Germany, was at length added to the list of
countries fighting on the Allies' side.

_Italian Campaign, 1917_

Italy, who, meantime, had proclaimed Albania an independent state under
Italian protection, and occupied Yanina in June, 1917, had committed
herself wholly to the Allies' cause in 1916 by declaring war on Germany on
28th Aug. It was in Aug., 1917 that Ludendorff began his preparations for
the terrific blow which was to lead to the Italian disaster at Caporetto in
October. During the earlier months of the year the initiative had remained
with the Italians, and Cadorna had used it in a series of offensives which,
while carrying him farther across the Carso towards Trieste, and winning
seemingly impregnable positions in the Trentino, together with upwards of
30,000 prisoners and 140 guns, were indecisive, and left his exhausted
troops--reduced by some 150,000 casualties--ripe for the blow which
Ludendorff had prepared for them. The Russian Revolution and the collapse
of Roumania freed Austria-Hungary at the same time from any anxieties on
her Galicia front, so that she could concentrate all her energies and the
bulk of her armies against the Italians. When the enemy's great
counter-stroke was delivered on 24th Oct., the control of the campaign was
taken over by the German High Command. Ludendorff had been training picked
troops in special tactics--to be developed at their full strength on the
Western front in the following year--and von Below was transferred from the
French front to take command. Following an intense bombardment, the
Austro-German troops were launched against the Second Italian Army between
Zaga and Auzza, in deep formations so closely packed that the way could not
be lost amid the prevailing snow and rain. Taken by surprise, and seriously
demoralized in parts by Bolshevist propaganda and enemy intrigue, the
Second Italian Army, which had hitherto distinguished itself by its
splendid courage, found the whole of its left wing giving way before the
impact, thus opening a gap for the enemy 20 miles wide over the Julian and
Carnic Passes. Having shattered both the first and second Italian lines at
Caporetto and Vodil Vrh, the Germans and Austrians surged forward from the
Tolmino bridge-head until the retreating Italians, becoming entangled with
their own reserves, broke in disorder. Although the right wing of the
Second Army held, and many heroic efforts were made by isolated units,
General Cadorna decided that it was impossible to save the situation from
irretrievable disaster except by a general retreat to the Piave line. This
was ordered on 26th Oct., when the broken fragments of the Second Army, as
well as the Italian Third Army, began the great retreat which will be
remembered as one of the finest achievements in Italian military history.
The territorial gains of over two years' fighting had already been lost,
and the conquering invaders reached within 15 miles of Venice, but they
never succeeded in making the disaster irremediable. General Cadorna's
scathing Order of the Day denouncing the units of the Second Army which had
let the enemy through, and the new sense of national unity inspired by the
military crisis, did their work. By 8th Nov. the bulk of the Italian
armies, now in orderly retreat, were across the Piave, and two days later
were ready to turn on their pursuers. The danger was not yet over; the
enemy succeeded in carrying several further heights dominating the Venetian
plain between the Piave and the Brenta; but by 21st Nov., when a last
German attack was made on the Monfenara Ridge, and defeated, the invaders
were for the time being held. They claimed some 250,000 prisoners and 1800
guns of every calibre, besides immense quantities of munitions. They had
also succeeded in diverting French and British divisions from the Western
front, the Allies sending what assistance they could to stave off the
defeat of Italy. The French and British troops arrived in time for the
winter struggle, which began on 4th Dec., by which time General von Below
had returned to France--being succeeded in command of the Austro-German
operations by General Krobatin--and General Cadorna had been transferred to
the Allied War Council, his place as Italian Commander-in-Chief being taken
by General Diaz. Two British divisions, under Cavan, took up their
positions in the Italian line at Montella; the French divisions at Monte
Tomba; and they served to relieve the pressure while the enemy was making
his last efforts to break through before the long-delayed snows put an end
to the struggle for the year.

_Naval War in 1917_

At sea, where the British Grand Fleet was now commanded by Sir David Beatty
in place of Sir John Jellicoe, who had succeeded Sir Henry Jackson as First
Sea Lord in the previous November, the year 1917 passed without a single
outstanding engagement. Since Jutland, the German High Seas Fleet had run
no risk above water of again seriously challenging Britain's sovereignty of
the sea, though her submarine campaign was pursued with ever-increasing
vindictiveness. Risking rupture with the United States and other neutrals
whose shipping and subjects were thus exposed to wanton attack, she
inaugurated 'unrestricted' U-boat war on 1st Feb. "Give us two months of
this", said the German Foreign Secretary to the American Ambassador in
Berlin, "and we shall end the war and make peace." The argument was that
the Allies' losses in tonnage, already more than they could bear, would
increase to such an extent that they would be starved into submission. The
United States, with President Wilson as spokesman, replied by severing
diplomatic relations with Germany, but it was not until 5th April that she
formally declared war against her. Cuba followed suit on 5th April; Panama
three days later; Brazil on 2nd June. Germany could afford the risk of
offending the smaller American republics, but her defiance of the United
States was a fatal blunder. She relied on her submarines to prevent the
transport of American troops across the Atlantic--at least until they were
too late to affect the issue. The first American contingents crossed
unharmed and arrived in France on 26th June. It was not until the following
year, however, that the new American army was ready to throw its weight
into the scales on the Western front. The naval resources of the United
States were at once placed at the Allies' disposal, the American destroyer
squadron in particular being of great service in helping in the protection
of trade off the Irish coast. Proof of the closeness of co-operation
between the British and United States navies was afforded in June, 1917,
when Vice-Admiral Sims, commanding the United States Naval Forces in
European Waters, was given the command of the Irish station during the
absence of Vice-Admiral Bayley on sick leave. No foreign naval officer had
ever previously held the command of British ships, as well as his own, off
the British coast.

Apart from the relentless submarine campaign, which every week exacted
heavy toll yet never brought the Allies within measurable distance of the
starvation-point to which the Germans had been so sure of reducing them,
the enemy's operations at sea were restricted to destroyer and torpedo-boat
raids in the Channel from Zeebrugge. Some of these did a certain amount of
damage to patrol boats, and bombarded Ramsgate, Broadstairs, and Margate
(27th Feb. and 26th April) with little effect save the death of women and
children. One memorable incident in these minor operations in 1917 was the
raid on Dover on the night of 20th-21st April, when 6 German destroyers,
after firing a number of rounds inland, were caught on their way back by
the British destroyers _Broke_ (Commander R. G. E. Evans) and _Swift_
(Commander A. M. Peck)--the advance ships of the British destroyer guard in
the Straits of Dover. The _Swift_, which was leading, dashed between two of
the retreating destroyers and, turning, sent one of them to the bottom with
a torpedo. The _Broke_ rammed the third vessel, and while the two ships
were locked, an old-fashioned hand-to-hand fight took place on the
_Broke's_ forecastle, in which the German crew were beaten back. Two
minutes later the _Broke_ wrenched herself free and the German destroyer
sank. Ten German officers and 108 men were rescued at the close of this
dashing affair.

_1918 on the European Fronts_

_First Phase of Ludendorff's Offensive._--The Bolshevist betrayal of the
Allies at Brest-Litovsk, the treaty of which took Russia irrevocably out of
the conflict, and released Germany's Eastern forces for a concentrated
assault in the West, gave the Central Powers their greatest opportunity of
winning the war since their first hopes were shattered on the Marne in
1914. The crushing defeat of Italy at Caporetto afforded them further
grounds for confidence. America, it was true, had thrown in her lot on the
side of the Allies, but Germany counted on striking her decisive blow
before the American troops could arrive in sufficient numbers to matter;
and she had not yet lost faith in her submarines. All through the winter of
1917-8 Ludendorff, the German Commander-in-Chief, was secretly training his
troops in the new tactics which were to bring open warfare into full play
again, equipping them with Teutonic completeness, and massing guns and
ammunition proportionate to the task in view.

The Allies on the Western front were meantime forced to remain on the
defensive until such time as the American reinforcements should arrive in
sufficient numbers to enable them to regain the initiative. Since April,
1917, the British army had borne the chief burden of the war in the West,
and "the bloody struggles to conquer the Flanders ridges"--the words are
those of Sir Douglas Haig himself--as well as the prolonged fight at
Cambrai, "had left the army at low ebb in regard both to training and
numbers". In view of the expected German offensive, it became imperative to
fill up the ranks as rapidly as possible, and place the line in a sound
state of defence. Late in Jan., 1918, Sir Douglas Haig took over a new
stretch of French line, extending the front of the Fifth Army to cover the
village of Barisis, 7 miles south of the Oise. The additional line, taken
over somewhat against Haig's judgment, and giving the Fifth Army, which
stretched on the left as far as Gouzeaucourt, no less than 42 miles to
guard, extended the British front, all told, to 125 miles. The whole of
this had to be greatly strengthened and supported by prepared positions to
which the troops could retreat when the expected German drive took place,
for it was regarded as inevitable that some dent must result in the Allies'
line where the colossal blow was dealt. This constructional work called for
every man who could be spared for the task, and seriously interfered with
the necessary training of the troops in new tactics of defence.

The months preceding the 'hammer blow' were marked by intense raiding
activity on both sides, chiefly undertaken to procure information, but
sometimes to secure useful positions for subsequent events. The most
important of these included the sanguinary struggles for Bullecourt in the
early days of January, in which the Australians greatly distinguished
themselves, and Germans attacks at Dixmude (6th March), and in the region
of Houthulst Forest and the Menin road (8th March), for positions destined
to play their part in the new attempt to reach the Channel ports. By the
middle of February, when 28 additional German divisions had arrived from
the Russian front, and 6 from Italy, and great supply dumps were springing
up in all directions behind the German lines--but particularly opposite the
British Third Army at Cambrai and the British Fifth Army to the south of
it--Sir Douglas Haig had no doubt as to what was to come. The only
questions were "Where?" and "When?"

All strategical considerations pointed to an attack on the Fifth Army south
of Arras, with the object of separating the British and French armies and
seizing the centre of communications at Amiens. Neither the British nor the
French Head-quarters Staff, therefore, was taken unawares when the great
offensive began on 21st March. Both had worked out plans to meet it. More
than half Sir Douglas Haig's infantry and the whole of his cavalry were
allocated to this sector's defence, and General Pétain had arranged to send
a French army corps to their assistance in case of need. The final
dispositions of the Germans were carried out with the utmost secrecy:
sunken roads, bivouacs, and every device of camouflage being employed to
conceal their last stages of concentration. Even so, Sir Douglas Haig
learnt from his Intelligence Department on 19th March that the enemy was
putting the finishing touches to his impending attack, and that it would be
launched by the 21st, if not before.

It was heralded, in fact, at 5 a.m. on the 21st by an intense bombardment
in a thick mist which made it impossible for the British batteries to
render effective aid to the battered first-line trenches. The onslaught was
organized in two parts, the northern advance being directed against Byng's
Third Army from the Sensée River to the Cambrai road, and the southern
attack from the Flesquières salient opposite Cambrai to St. Quentin. No
fewer than 40 German divisions--nearly half a million men--specially
trained for the new offensive, were launched against this southern half,
and of these more than half were directed against the 16,500 yards of front
held by Gough's Fifth Army nearest St. Quentin. All told, the German drive
consisted of 64 divisions on the opening day of the offensive. To meet it
the British had but 19 infantry divisions in line and 10 in reserve, with
cavalry. From first to last the Germans employed in this attack some 78
divisions--exceeding in numbers the total fighting strength of the whole of
the British armies in France. By the 9th of April, when the Germans, foiled
in the opening move of their supreme offensive, had shifted the spear-head
of their assault to Flanders, the total number of British divisions
employed both in cavalry and infantry did not exceed 46.

Some part of the line was bound to give before the terrific impact of the
infantry attack which followed the bombardment on 21st March. The plans
made for repairing the breach in co-operation with the French broke down
for a time because the British Fifth Army, attacked by a far greater force
than had been anticipated--23 German divisions having been massed as
secretly as possible in order to bring them into position at the critical
hour--had been forced back sooner than was expected. There was no time
either for the British reserves or the French reinforcements to repair the
breach before the assaulting divisions under von Hutier, who had
established his reputation for this form of operation on the Eastern front,
were through it and extending it in all directions.

There were, in point of fact, two serious breaches along the 42-mile front
held by the Fifth Army. One, the less dangerous of the two, was south of
the Oise, where the line was held more lightly than elsewhere, owing to the
marshes, which had been relied on to make any considerable attack at this
point unlikely. As ill luck would have it, a long spell of dry weather had
made the ground easily passable, and the Germans, well aware of the
position, swept across it in overwhelming force, like a tidal wave. Heroic
stands were made for the forward redoubts and battle positions, but the
whole of the ground south of the St. Crozat Canal was so submerged in the
flood that by nightfall there was nothing for it but to withdraw the
divisions of the 3rd Corps, which had been defending it, to the line of the
Somme Canal. Nevertheless, though the Germans made their greatest progress
on the 21st at this point, it was not their most dangerous thrust, being
nearest to French reinforcements.

The chief danger-point was farther north, on the Fifth Army's left, below
the Flesquières salient. By noon, with the fog still so thick that it was
impossible to see 50 yards ahead, the Germans had advanced as far as
Ronssoy, inside the second zone of the British defensive positions,
together with Hargicourt and Villeret to the south. This opened a gate to
the third line 3 miles wide, and before the day was over the enemy had
pushed towards this as far as Templeux-le-Gerard. But for the stubborn
defence of Epéhy, to the north, and Le Verguier, to the south, the breach
would have been perilously widened on the following day, but at both these
points the German advance was temporarily checked. It could not be stayed
long. Supplied with an overpowering weight of men to crush through
anywhere, von Hutier was ready to pay the price exacted for every success
by British artillery-fire at short range, and British machine-gun posts
held to the last: and when St. Emilie and Hervilly finally fell on the
21st, Epéhy and Le Verguier could only hold out long enough for the general
line of defence to be withdrawn from them. The retreat thence, hard-pressed
as it was, left the Fifth Army's centre with a sagging flank to the south,
of which the on-coming Germans did not fail to take full advantage.
Thenceforward the tide swept on for days in ever-increasing volume, all the
reinforcements that Sir Douglas Haig or Pétain could send serving only to
stop gaps here and there. Ham, Bapaume, and Péronne had fallen by the 24th,
and about two-thirds of the territory wrested from the Germans in 1916
regained by them. Germany was announcing to all the world that the
'Kaiser's Battle', as the emperor himself had caused it to be named, had
already been won. To drive the news home, the enemy, on 23rd March, began
bombarding Paris with long-range guns capable of firing 70 miles. Nesle and
Noyon were the next to go, and by 26th March--save at Albert, which held
out until the following day--the Allies were back beyond the line from
which they started in 1916.

Elsewhere the enemy's progress along the 60-mile battle front had been slow
and costly. He had least success in the north against the British Third
Army, partly because the positions held were stronger, partly because his
heaviest and most persistent blows had been reserved for the Fifth Army.
Some isolated gaps were made on this front, but nothing beyond repair, and
the ground lost was not vital. It is impossible in the space at our command
to follow all the complications of attack and counter-attack in the fateful
days which followed, until, by 26th March, the Germans were within a dozen
miles or so of Amiens, with the British Fifth Army still retiring before
them in a state of disintegration. At this critical juncture, when the
reserves had all been thrown in, General Gough adopted a suggestion made by
General Grant, Chief Engineer of the Fifth Army, that a last line of
defence--a forlorn hope to save Amiens--should be formed from stragglers,
army school personnel, tunnelling companies, Canadian and American
engineers, anyone, in short, who could be roped in. The command of this
heterogeneous force, after being organized by General Grant and posted
according to General Gough's instructions, was handed over to General
Sandeman Carey. 'Carey's force', as it came to be called, aided by the 1st
Cavalry Division, which was rushed across the Somme from the north at the
same time, earned a special tribute from Mr. Lloyd George in the House of
Commons for the magnificent fight which it put up in this last line of
defence.

[Illustration]

The German effort was becoming spent, though by broadening out the salient
the enemy continued to press back the French as well as the British. The
French Third Army, sent to the assistance of the British Fifth Army, played
a lion's part in preventing him from extending his gains too dangerously in
the south. On the 28th he concentrated his main energy against the stubborn
British Third Army, which, conforming to the retreating line of the Fifth
Army on its right, had fallen back to new battle positions, but in good
order. Fresh shock-divisions were brought up to break this northern pivot
of the British defence, and, after the usual full-dress bombardment, were
launched as before in continual waves of assault. This time, however, there
was no fog to handicap the British gunners, who were given the opportunity
of a lifetime when they opened fire from hidden positions on serried ranks
of German infantrymen, marching shoulder to shoulder at point-blank range.
Six times the advance was renewed, and as many times mowed down, and when a
final attempt was made, after a second bombardment in the afternoon, it met
with similar failure. The Germans had shot their bolt. Their appalling
losses on the 28th told on all their subsequent efforts in this first and
greatest of Ludendorff's offensives in 1918.

It was on the 28th that General Gough relinquished the command of the
British Fifth Army, General Rawlinson (Fourth Army) succeeding to the task
of extricating its shattered divisions. Two days earlier the long-needed
decision had been made by which the command of the Allied armies passed
into the hands of General Foch as Generalissimo, who thenceforward, until
the end of the war, held supreme control. Though several anxious days were
to pass before the Allies could breathe freely again in the Amiens area,
the position hourly improved as reinforcements, French and British, arrived
on the scene. Counter-attacks recovered some of the ground on 30th March,
and when the Germans resumed their advance towards Amiens on a more limited
scale on 4th and 5th April, their losses were out of all proportion to
their gains.

_Second Phase of Ludendorff's Offensive_

It is probable that the operations of 4th and 5th April were designed
chiefly to pin the British armies to the southern area, while Ludendorff,
finding his road barred to Amiens, prepared to strike a fresh blow in the
north in a decisive bid for the Channel ports. Though well aware of a
possible thrust in this direction, Sir Douglas Haig had been compelled to
draw heavily on his Flanders front for reinforcements during the exhausting
battle for Amiens, in which as many as 46 out of his total 58 divisions had
been engaged. By the end of the first week in April the bulk of the British
troops holding the Flanders line had passed through the furnace of the
southern battlefield and were sadly in need of rest and reinforcement. Had
the ground been in its usual condition of slush and mire at this season of
the year they could have been relied upon to hold up any advance, but a dry
spring had prepared the path for a German advance, and as soon as this was
seen to be imminent it was reluctantly decided voluntarily to evacuate the
Passchendaele salient, won at such frightful cost in the closing months of
the previous year. Steps were also taken to relieve the Portuguese
troops[3] who, though not seriously engaged, had been too long in the
trenches south of the salient. Before either of these plans could mature
the Germans upset both by launching their great attack at 4 a.m. on 9th
April.

As in the opening move against the Fifth Army on 21st March, the
assault--launched by the army of General von Quast in the direction of
Festubert-Armentières against the northern portion of the front held by the
British First Army (General Horne)--was favoured by an impenetrable
early-morning fog. Through it came five columns of troops like the prongs
of a fork, with an army corps as the central point to thrust into the weak
spot where the Portuguese were sandwiched in between the British 40th and
55th Divisions. Bursting through the Portuguese sector, the attack spread
swiftly to north and south--especially to the north, where the 40th
Division, feeling the thrust which pierced the Portuguese line, was forced
back on its right flank to the line of the Lys, 3½ miles in its rear. The
rest of the 40th, with reinforcements from the 34th Division, formed a new
line between Fort Rompre and Bois Grenier, covering Erquinghem and
Armentières from the south, and held it the rest of the day. Had the
southern pivot also given way when the Portuguese sector was broken the
consequences would have been fatal to any hope of checking the German
onrush. But the 55th Division never budged after its left flank, borne back
by the first assault, succeeded in forming a defensive flank between
Festubert and Le Touret, and the importance of its stout defence through
the battle, as Sir Douglas Haig bore witness in his dispatches, could not
be overestimated. This line was strengthened later in the day by the 21st
Division, which, together with the 50th Division--both just relieved from
the Somme fighting--had been hurried up as soon as the attack developed.

Next day the battle spread to the north, blazing up along the right of the
British Second Army (General Plumer), the army of General Sixt von Armin
attacking in another early-morning mist between Armentières and Hollebeke.
The two German armies now acted in concert, and together pushed their
advantage until the Lys was crossed in the south and the Messines Ridge
carried in the north, with Laventie, Ploegsteert, and a dozen other
historic landmarks in between. Outflanked on both sides, Armentières had
perforce to be evacuated. Messines was recaptured by the South Africans,
but had to be abandoned when the enemy's advance in the south pushed almost
as far as Neuve Eglise. On the 11th, when the enemy continued to extend his
gains with seemingly endless reinforcements, and had crossed the Lawe, a
tributary of the Lys, Sir Douglas Haig issued his famous Order of the Day
to his troops, which, while it reflected the gravity of the situation,
inspired them to fight it out:

    "Every position must be held to the last man.... With our backs to the
    wall, and believing in the justice of our cause, each one of us must
    fight on to the end. The safety of our homes and the freedom of mankind
    depend alike upon the conduct of each one of us at this critical
    moment."

The appeal, with its promise also of speedy reinforcements from the French
army--"moving rapidly and in great force to our support"--heartened the
battle-worn divisions when they sorely needed its encouragement. The
pressure was still too great to prevent the Germans from taking Neuve
Eglise on the 14th--after a struggle lasting two and a half days, from
house to house--or Merris a day earlier, which brought them within 4 miles
of Hazebrouck, where the 1st Australian Division, just detrained, kept them
at bay; or Bailleul on the 15th. At midnight on the 15th the British line
fell back to the defences between Meteren and Dranoutre, a move involving
the simultaneous withdrawal from the Passchendaele Ridge.

These were the darkest hours of the last great battle for Ypres. There were
already signs that the German advance, having again failed to break a way
through by sheer weight and numbers, was slowing down, and the promised
French reinforcements were close at hand. These took over the sector from
Meteren to Wytschaete, where, on the 25th, before they had consolidated
their positions, they were made to bear the brunt of a fresh German blow,
delivered with 9 fresh divisions, from Bailleul to the Ypres-Comines Canal.
The French fought desperately to save Kemmel Hill, commanding Ypres some
six miles away; but in five hours the Germans had captured both the village
and the crest of the hill. With the Ypres salient now dominated both from
Kemmel and Messines it became necessary still further to shorten the line
round Ypres. This was accordingly redrawn on the night of 26th-27th April
through Pilkem, Wieltje, Zillebeke Lake, and Voormezeele.

One more effort was made by the Germans to push right through before the
end of the month--on the 29th, when, in a fresh attack in force on the
Franco-British front, they succeeded in reaching as far as Locre, behind
Kemmel. But the French, who were in no mood to repeat their experience at
Kemmel, flung the enemy back with sanguinary losses. The heaviest
casualties of the Germans that day, however, were against the British 21st,
49th, and 25th Divisions, whose artillery--like the gunners of the Third
Army on 28th March--had the range of them as they advanced in mass
formation, and blew them to pieces. Only one of the waves of German
infantry succeeded in reaching the British positions, where bomb and
bayonet completed its destruction. This marked the last serious attempt on
Germany's part to seize the Channel ports.

Though Ludendorff had failed to reach his objectives either on the Amiens
or Flanders front he still had a sufficient superiority of force to retain
the initiative. With every incentive to compel a decision before the new
American army, which was now arriving at the rate of something like 150,000
a month, could enter the field in full strength, Ludendorff had either to
throw up the sponge or strike again at the earliest moment in one final
effort to beat the Allies to their knees. Meantime the obvious policy on
the Franco-British part was to maintain an active defence until their own
and American reinforcements made a counter-offensive possible. In the minor
operations which marked this period of waiting, the Australians added
Villers-Bretonneux to their battle honours. Villers-Bretonneux, which lies
on the edge of the ridge facing Amiens--only 8 miles away--had been rushed
and captured by the Germans in a surprise attack in thick fog on 23rd
April. Before daybreak the next morning the Australians had surrounded the
German garrison, and the end of a fierce house-to-house conflict left the
place in British hands again, together with nearly 1000 prisoners.

[Illustration: Germany's Last Bid for the Channel Ports: approximate
positions of the Allies' line before and after Ludendorff's offensive in
April, 1918]

_Third Phase of Ludendorff's Offensive_

Though every day added to the danger of delay, it was not until the end of
May that the German army, its plans disorganized by its unexpectedly heavy
commitments in the Amiens and Flanders battles, was launched on the third
and final phase of Ludendorff's great offensive with a sudden attack on the
Aisne front in the direction of Paris. It was along this front that the 9th
British Corps (General Sir A. Hamilton-Gordon), consisting of the 8th,
21st, 25th, and 50th Divisions, and subsequently reinforced by the 19th
Division, had been sent to the French armies under General Pétain for
much-needed rest after sharing to the full the honours and sacrifices of
the earlier battles. By their side were crack French divisions which had
also earned the rest which it was felt they could count upon along the main
stretch of the Chemin-des-Dames. holding as it did some of the strongest
natural defences along the whole battle front. The French had taken months
in the previous year, and spent countless lives, to recapture these
positions.

The very unlikelihood of choosing such a formidable sector decided
Ludendorff to select it for his dramatic attack on 27th May, moving up his
specially trained divisions of shock troops at the last moment--with all
possible secrecy, accompanied by other surprises in the vast number of guns
and aeroplanes brought into action, as well as the largest fleet of German
tanks which the enemy had ever employed. Only on the very eve of the new
advance did the French learn of the impending blow--too late to avert
disaster. Outnumbered by 6 to 1 the Allies, British and French alike, were
borne back by the onrush of picked troops as soon as the preliminary
bombardment ceased. Helped as usual by a thick early-morning mist the
armies of von Böhn, von Hutier, and von Below--all nominally under the
German Crown Prince--had carried the whole of the Chemin-des-Dames ridge by
nightfall, and were fighting on the Aisne. Within two days they were not
only across the Aisne on an 18-mile front, but had swept on to the Vesle,
and were even across that river west of Fismes--a depth of 12 miles from
their starting-point.

Reserving his stoutest resistance for the flanks, Foch strove hard to save
Soissons, but it fell again into the enemy's hands on the 29th, by which
date Rheims, on the Allies' right, was also pressed so hard that its
outlying positions were carried on the 30th, and only the devoted bravery
of Berthelot's Fifth Army--with Gouraud guarding the Champagne front on its
right--saved the battered city. The British and French divisions which had
meantime been driven back from the Chemin-des-Dames to the Aisne, and from
the Aisne to the Vesle--the Allies often fighting side by side in hopeless
rear-guard actions against immensely superior numbers--were now holding a
line between the Vesle and the Ardre while the Germans continued to plunge
deeper and deeper into the big salient which they had formed towards the
Marne. The shattered divisions of the British 9th Corps now formed part of
Berthelot's Fifth French Army guarding Rheims, and subsequently played a
large part in repelling the enemy's attack on the north-east side of that
city. In the words of General Berthelot himself: "They have enabled us to
establish a barrier against which the hostile waves have beaten themselves
in vain. This none of the French who witnessed it will ever forget."

By 31st May the German advance in the centre had spread as far as the Marne
at Château-Thierry, extending thence along a 10-mile front to Dormans. It
was at Château-Thierry on this day that the Americans began to play their
part in the battle, linking up with a French colonial division on the south
bank of the river and preventing the enemy from crossing. New French units
were also coming into line, blocking the Germans' path south of Soissons on
the road to Villers-Cotterets, as well as at Château-Thierry. Foiled in
both these directions, Ludendorff turned to the Ailette front in order to
get more elbow-room, and flattened out the French front between Soissons
and Noyon. Again unable to make much further headway against the fierce
French counter-attacks, he carried the battle still farther to his right,
attacking between Noyon and Montdidier on 9th June in the hope of linking
up the new Marne salient with the one already formed at Amiens, and so
advancing on one immense front. The new 'drive' was again entrusted to von
Hutier, whose 25 divisions, employing the same shock tactics as before,
swept forward at first to a depth of some 5 miles in the centre; but, held
on the wings, were fiercely counter-attacked on the 11th on their exposed
right flank and robbed of most of their gains.

On the following day the German War Minister declared that "Foch's
so-called Army of Reserve exists no more"; the truth being that Foch, with
time and an ever-flowing stream of reinforcements on his side, was
gradually becoming master of the situation, and could afford to wait until
Ludendorff gave him the opportunity he wanted. Ludendorff, on the other
hand, with the pick of his troops 'pocketed' in the great Marne salient,
was forced to make another forward move or withdraw them. He made one more
attempt on Rheims, three divisions being ordered on 18th June to take it at
all costs; but the whole attack was an expensive failure. For the rest of
the month, when the weather broke, and during the first half of July,
Ludendorff left most of the fighting to the Allies while he prepared for
one last herculean effort to burst through their line. On 28th June Foch
felt his way towards his counter-stroke by a preliminary advance between
Villers-Cotterets and the Aisne, when he won back over a mile of useful
territory and took over 1000 prisoners. On 4th July further minor victories
were recorded along both the French and British fronts, the British success
being at Hamel, where American units celebrated Independence Day by helping
the Australians to recover that fiercely-contested stronghold, with 1500
prisoners.

[Illustration: The First and Last Advances on Paris: map showing
approximately (by the shaded area) the limit of the German gains in the
final phase of Ludendorff's offensive in 1918, and (by the dotted line) the
limit reached in the 1914 advance]

On 15th July Ludendorff launched his final effort on a 50-mile front on
each side of Rheims. This time the Allies were warned of its direction in
time. On the left, where immediate success was vital to the whole plan, the
attack was flung into disorder at the very beginning by a deluge of shells
from Gouraud's guns before even the German bombardment started; and when,
this over, the attacking divisions of von Einem and von Mudra advanced,
they found that Gouraud's army, save for volunteer garrisons in concrete
forts, had returned undamaged to its main battle positions, to reach which
they had to face a concentrated fire that tore their ranks to pieces. Some
50,000 German troops were admitted to have fallen that day before Gouraud's
army. With the failure of the advance in Champagne the German attack on the
right, where Italian as well as British and American troops were now
fighting side by side with the French, was unavailing, though the line
south-west of Rheims was pressed back some 3 or 4 miles, and eight
divisions under von Böhn succeeded by 17th July in crossing the Marne at a
number of points between Fossoy and Dormans.

_Foch's Counter-stroke_

They were only allowed to remain south of the Marne long enough for Foch to
convert these river crossings into a death-trap. For Foch had now decided
that the moment had come when the Germans, exhausted by their advance, were
least in a condition to resist a counter-stroke aimed at their flank. The
flank which Foch selected for attack was that on the western side of the
salient created, from its most northerly point on the Aisne near Soissons,
to its southern extremity, Château-Thierry on the Marne, where the symptoms
of the exhaustion of the German momentum had been furnished by the ability
of American and other contingents to resist further advance. In the earlier
half of July a ceaseless stream of men and guns had flowed up from the
French side to take cover in the forest of Villers-Cotterets on their
flank, in preparation for the blow to come; and by 18th July two French
armies were assembled along the 27-mile flank, that of General Mangin
aligned between the Aisne and the Ourcq, which bisected the salient, and
that of General Degoutte from the Ourcq to the Marne. Mangin's army
contained some of the finest French shock divisions as well as two famous
British ones, the 34th and the 15th, and a number of keen American troops.
Degoutte's army had the more awkward task, judged by the country over which
it had to travel, but Foch's plan here, as elsewhere, was to put his best
fighting material where it would pierce farthest, and hold the enemy
elsewhere. By the same token the army of General Berthelot, with two other
supporting British divisions, was entrusted with the task on the other side
of the salient, from Rheims to Épernay, not of thrusting at the Germans but
of holding them hard.

Mangin's army was ordered to strike with all its force. It was equipped
with new and speedier 'whippet' tanks, and its immediate onset was masked
by the accident of a July thunderstorm on the eve of the fighting. On the
morning of 18th July it went forward with nothing but a barrage, but with
the effect of a thunderbolt, and its average advance on that day was 5
miles, with Fontenoy and the plateau of Pernay on the Aisne firmly secured.
Degoutte's army went forward for 2 miles over difficult country. A blow of
immense significance had been struck along the whole length of the
salient's vulnerable side. Next day Mangin's movement continued; he
tightened his hold on the Aisne and swung his right wing farther along the
Ourcq so as to bring the whole line of the one good north-and-south road in
the salient under the fire of his guns, and thus to hamper the German
movements terribly. That alone would have forced the enemy to begin a
retreat from the Marne, while it might yet be possible. Meanwhile Degoutte
was advancing also, and was forcing the Germans away from the neighbourhood
of Château-Thierry. The German commander, von Böhn, was not slow to
recognize the implications of the situation into which Foch had forced him,
and gave orders to recross the Marne. He was in time, but his retreating
troops were roughly handled at the crossings, and despite all his attempts
to hold up the attack on his western flank by counter-attack, the pressure
of Mangin and Degoutte, added to that of de Mitry's army, which was now
following him back over the Marne, became every hour more dangerous. By
20th July not only was the Marne itself in process of being abandoned by
von Böhn but Château-Thierry had fallen. Degoutte's army was 3 miles north
of it. De Mitry's divisions had secured ample crossings for future movement
and Berthelot's mixed forces of French, British, and Italians had begun a
disconcerting attack on the eastern side of the salient. In three days the
Germans lost 20,000 prisoners, and, what was more significant, 450 guns.
The first _riposte_ of the French Generalissimo had been delivered. It was
to be followed in unending succession by others.

The German Commander-in-Chief had to gain time. It was no easy thing to
withdraw his 600,000 men crowded between the Aisne and the Marne, but he
was obliged to support them lest the salient should collapse too suddenly.
He aimed a counter-stroke at Gouraud's army east of Rheims, but the blow
spent itself in the air, and Foch replied by setting in motion the army of
General Debeney, where it stood opposite to that of General von Hutier,
between Montdidier and Noyon. But he had not yet gathered the full fruits
of the strength of his positional assault between the Aisne and the Marne,
and did not in the least allow pressure here to relax. Mangin seized
Oulchy-le-Château on the Ourcq (25th July); and on 26th July Gouraud, on
the other side of Rheims, recovered the ground he had ceded under the
German pressure. By Sunday (28th July) the Allied attack in the Aisne-Marne
salient had swept convergingly on to the line of the Ourcq, and with that
achievement the most important episode in the opening of Foch's campaign
was consummated. Soissons fell to Mangin on 1st and 2nd Aug., a signal that
the work was done, and Foch was now free to prosecute his larger plan of
delivering successive blows at points where they would disperse and use up
the German reinforcements most effectively.

_The Allies' Victorious Offensive, 1918_

[Illustration: The Freeing of Amiens: Map illustrating the recapture of the
city's outer defence line on the opening day of the Battle of Amiens, 8th
Aug., 1918.]

Marshal Foch, after consultation with the British Commander-in-Chief, had
desired the commanders of all armies, British and French, to prepare plans
of action and to be ready to put them into operation at short notice. He
now more particularly addressed inquiry to Sir Douglas Haig as to his
willingness to undertake a continuous offensive towards the German centre.
Sir Douglas Haig assented to Marshal Foch's representations as to the
superior advantages to be gained from an attack there, and, while
continuing a show of preparation in the Ypres area, where Ludendorff, on an
estimate of the psychology of the British commander, would expect the
counter-attack to come, and was already taking steps to reduce its
effectiveness by masked withdrawals, transferred forces steadily to
Rawlinson's Fourth Army on the Somme. This army, and the First French Army
under Debeney on the right, both directed by Haig, were set in motion on
8th Aug. on a 16-mile front from Morlancourt to Moreuil. The thrust was
successful beyond expectation. The British Fourth Army, on the right wing,
went through the German divisions of von Marwitz (Second Army) like paper,
regaining the old outer-line defences of Amiens; and Debeney's men crushing
the resistance of von Hutier's Eighteenth German Army, and reaching Fresnoy
and Plessier, where they linked up with General Humbert's Third French Army
on the road to Roye. The captures of the day amounted to 17,000 prisoners
and 500 guns, an unmistakeable symptom that the German power of resistance
was shaking.

On 9th Aug. Rawlinson pushed on still farther; on 10th Aug. General Humbert
prolonged Debeney's still attacking line and took Montdidier, and a number
of villages. These three armies continued to eat into the enemy's positions
and to pin a number of German divisions down till 20th Aug., while Mangin's
army at Soissons moved _en échelon_ to take up contact with Humbert's
right. Meanwhile Ludendorff, fully aware now that the initiative had passed
out of his hands, and that the best course that lay open before him was a
'strategic retirement', began to effect one stage of it in the Ypres and
Lys district under the direction of General Sixt von Armin, whose
withdrawal was followed vigilantly by the British forces; and another stage
in the German salient on the Ancre, where General von Below's Seventeenth
Army was stationed. Von Below withdrew on the Bapaume line from Serre,
Beaumont-Hamel, and Bucquoy to the shelter of the sector of the Hindenburg
line behind it (13th, 14th, and 15th Aug.).

But whereas in 1917 Ludendorff had disconcerted both British and French
Commanders-in-Chief by a sudden withdrawal on the Bapaume-Péronne line of
the Somme, he was not now allowed to withdraw without injury. Haig's battle
of Bapaume (21st Aug. and following days) was designed in two stages, the
first of which brought up Byng's Third Army to a position in which it was
aligned with Rawlinson's Fourth Army, and the second of which saw the Third
and Fourth Army attack von Below in combination. The combined pressure of
these two armies was continuously successful, though the Germans fell back
stubbornly in many places. By 30th Aug. Bapaume was once again in British
hands, and the line of attack was threatening the strongholds of the
Hindenburg line, while its extension ran through Heudecourt and Fremiecourt
to Cléry. Péronne fell to the Australian Corps by a most gallant feat of
arms on 1st Sept. A more strategically significant victory was gained on
the same day when the capture of Bullecourt, followed by that of Riencourt
and Cagnicourt, opened up the first crevice in the ramifications of the
Hindenburg defences known as the Drocourt-Quéant switch line. The battle of
Bapaume drove thirty-five German divisions from the old Somme battlefield,
and captured 34,000 men and 27 guns.

The crevice in the Drocourt-Quéant defences was still further widened on
1st Sept., when six British divisions of Horne's First Army, including two
Canadian, attacked behind tanks a 5-mile front occupied by eleven German
divisions and captured Dury Ridge and Quéant, together with 16,000 men and
200 guns. So far, therefore, from Ludendorff's strategic retreat being
conducted 'according to plan', it cost the Germans, between 21st Aug. and
9th Sept., some 53,000 men and 470 guns; the French had been able to occupy
Ham and Chauny, while the British were going forward; and General Sixt von
Armin was forced cautiously to retire from the Ypres salient.

During these operations by the British armies Foch had never relaxed
pressure with the three armies of Debeney, Humbert, and Mangin, while still
threatening an advance beyond the Vesle in the deflating Aisne salient,
west of Rheims, and preparing new blows elsewhere. At the beginning of
September the position of the French armies of the centre, won by
continuous fighting, was as follows: Debeney had crossed the Somme, taken
Ham, and was threatening St. Quentin; Humbert was close to Tergnier and was
pointing towards La Fère: Mangin was back in Coucy-le-Château and held the
railway thence to Soissons; Degoutte was spreading from Soissons along the
Aisne. These threats left General Ludendorff no choice but to shorten his
line where he could do so with least risk. He decided on the Vesle front,
where General de Mitry, with French and Americans, had been engaging his
Seventh and Ninth Armies, and began to retire thence on 4th and 5th Sept.
on a 19-mile front. The Americans occupied the Aisne thereupon from Condé
to Viel-Arcy, and on 7th Sept. General Mangin crowned his long campaign at
the Chemin-des-Dames by taking the ruined Fort de Condé. A week later
Allemant and Laffaux Mill fell, and once again the French troops came in
sight of Laon. Humbert and Debeney, both pushing forward, embarrassed
Ludendorff in his intention of moving divisions to meet a new British
movement known thereafter as the battle of Epéhy.

This battle was the preliminary movement in that great attack on the
Hindenburg line which, more than any other single action, was the decisive
'blow at the heart' of the German defensive plan. The British advance,
viewed as one movement, was made towards Cambrai, which was the northern
bastion of the German defensive lines, as La Fère and Laon were the twin
southern pillars. On 2nd Sept. the Third Army began a local attack on a
5-mile front which captured Havrincourt and Trescault, while on the extreme
right of the Fourth Army the 9th Army Corps and the Australian Corps began
a movement which by 17th Sept. placed them in Maissemy, where the Fifth
Army in March had been pierced. These preliminary positions having been
secured, the Third and Fourth Armies set in motion their important combined
attack (18th Sept.) on a 17-mile front from Gouzeaucourt, through
Havrincourt to Holnon Wood, where Debeney's First Army lent assistance. The
hardest fighting was at Epéhy, which gives its name to the battle, on the
left centre, but by nightfall the German defences had been pierced on a
3-mile front, 12,000 prisoners had been taken, and the British forces
brought within striking distance of the main Hindenburg lines.

During the weeks in September while the plans for the battle of Epéhy were
ripening, Foch had struck hard at another point in the German line, which
had appeared invulnerable while the Germans were strong, but was now a
menace to Ludendorff's own plans for retirement because it absorbed
divisions which he badly needed elsewhere, namely the long-standing salient
of St. Mihiel. It was held by seven German and two Austro-Hungarian
divisions in September, and Ludendorff had been withdrawing its heavy
artillery; but before his plans for withdrawal could be consummated, Foch
sent in General Pershing with his young American divisions, aided by two
French divisions, at the salient's apex. The Americans attacked on the two
faces of the salient, west and south, the strongest thrust being made by
two corps of seven divisions apiece on the southern face. The attack began
on 12th Sept., and in thirty hours the salient had disappeared; while in
spite of the haste with which the Germans had left it--the firmest
resistance was offered by the two Austro-Hungarian divisions on the western
face--10,000 prisoners and 450 guns were left behind. This victory, as
symptomatic as others of German disorder, freed the Verdun-Commercy
railway, and completed the attenuation of Ludendorff's reserves. The 207
German divisions which Ludendorff had commanded at the period of the
greatest German strength had fallen to 185, and only 21 reserve divisions
remained.

The second stage of Foch's plan now had been reached. The German armies had
again been brought back to the line which they had chosen in 1914, after
their first rush had recoiled. It was less threatening by the loss of the
St. Mihiel salient, but it had been enormously strengthened by four years
of engineering. North of the defence line was the railway which, running
through Brussels, Mons, Maubeuge, Mézières, Sedan, and Metz, was the chief
artery of German communications, and Foch's plan was to cut this artery on
either side of the great curve which the German line made when, after
coming north to south from the coast, it turned west to east at La Fère.
The right half of the thrust was to be made by Gouraud's army at Rheims and
the Americans on the Argonne, where they were being steadily accumulated.
The more deadly attack was to be made by the First, Third, and Fourth
British, and the First French Armies, which should break through Cambrai
and St. Quentin towards Maubeuge.

Complementary operations were designed for the armies of Humbert and Mangin
at the nose of the curve, and it was expected that, under this
comprehensive pressure, Ludendorff would be compelled to withdraw divisions
from the coastal sector, where an attack by the British Second Army
(Plumer) and the Belgian Army might then be successful against a weakened
front. A portion of Degoutte's army was sent northward in readiness for
such a blow, and to the Fifth British Army (now commanded by Birdwood) was
assigned a task at Lille and Lens similar to that of Humbert and Mangin at
St. Gobain.

There was a pause of nearly a week, in which the Germans awaited, and the
Allies prepared the new move; and then, on 27th Sept., Haig's armies struck
what Foch declared to be the blow from which there was no recovery. The
battle of Epéhy had given the requisite positions for the attack on that
section of the Hindenburg defences which the Germans named the Siegfried
line. The plan was to send forward the First (Horne) and Third (Byng)
British Armies to clear the way on a line from Sauchy-Lestrée to
Gouzeaucourt, seizing the crossings of the Canal du Nord, and so preparing
the way for an attack by the Fourth Army. The dangerous movement was
accomplished (27th Sept.): the crossings seized, the canal held, and
Cambrai threatened. On 29th Sept. the Fourth Army took up the combat, and
in a tremendous action along a front of 20 miles, supported by attacks from
the other British armies and the First French Army, got across the vital
defences of the St. Quentin Canal in the Siegfried zone. The next day the
fighting spread furiously along the front of all four armies: the breach
was widened; a portion of the Scheldt Canal taken; and by 3rd Oct. the
Fourth Army had pierced the Siegfried line vitally. By 9th Oct. the German
defences were no longer defences, and in this decisive encounter they had
lost 36,000 prisoners and 380 guns.

[Illustration: The Liberation of the Belgian Coast, 1918: map showing
approximately the Allies' line on 28th Sept.--represented by the solid
line--and on 25th Oct.--represented by the broken line]

Elsewhere victories had been won which appear minor only by comparison.
American divisions had been transferred to the left bank of the Meuse at
Verdun, and, supported by French divisions, had carried Montfaucon and
Varennes (10,000 prisoners); on the other side of the Argonne Gouraud was
advancing, and by 1st Oct. was 9 miles from his starting-point below
Moronvilliers, and had accumulated 13,000 prisoners and 300 guns.

[Illustration: Map showing approximately the Allied line on 8th Aug., 1918,
and on Armistice Day, 11th Nov., 1918]

The results of these attacks were at once apparent, as Foch had predicted,
in the north. His plan of an attack by Plumer's Second British Army, and by
the Belgian Army stiffened by French divisions, was as successful as he had
hoped. Under the weight of the Franco-Belgian-British attack on 28th Sept.
the thinly held German front melted away. By nightfall the British held all
the ridge between Wytschaete and the canal north of Hollebeke; the Belgians
were in Houthulst Forest. By the end of September the blood-drenched ridge
of Passchendaele, and all its tragic surroundings, had passed into the
Allies' hands, and the German grip on the coast had been finally unloosed.
This marked the beginning of the end. Since Foch attacked between the Aisne
and the Marne on 15th July the Allies had taken a quarter of a million
prisoners, 3669 guns, and 23,000 machine-guns. The rest of the campaign
must either be a disaster of the first magnitude to the Germans, or, at
best, a painful and ineffective retreat to the line of the Meuse.

What remained of the campaign was the work of clearing up; but this was not
an easy task, because, though Ludendorff was aware that victory remained
permanently with the Allies, he assured the German Government that delaying
actions could be fought till the following spring. Against such an
undesirable protraction of the war, Foch was preparing a final stroke in
the neighbourhood of Metz with the aid of a Second American Army, which was
being organized by General Pershing, who had relinquished the command of
the First American Army to General Leggett. But the progress of the First
American Army in the Argonne, where the fighting was conducted under
circumstances of great difficulty, and where the transport was admittedly
defective, was slow; and, lacking the place and the resources for another
outflanking blow against the retreating Germans, the Allied armies could do
no more than press their retreat.

In that retreat position after position was forced from their hands.
Cambrai fell on 9th Oct.; on 15th Oct. von Einem's army was far from the
coast; on 17th Oct. Ostend had fallen; Horne's First Army had taken Douai,
and Birdwood's Second Army had liberated Lille. King Albert re-entered
Bruges on 25th Oct. Farther south the British Third and Fourth Armies were
close to Le Cateau on 17th Oct.; and Mangin and the French had re-entered
Laon--so long the German Great Head-quarters--on 13th Oct. The story of the
rest of the campaign, though it involved much severe fighting in breaking
the resistance of German rear-guards, is the record of the steady drive of
all the British, French, and Belgian Armies which had produced the German
collapse, while the right wing of Foch's greater pincers, comprising the
only great new reinforcements he could bring to bear, namely, Gouraud with
the Americans on the extreme right, worked its way up for a last decisive
blow.

It was a slow operation; but by 4th Nov. Gouraud and Leggett had joined
hands north of the Bourgogne Forest; and by 6th Nov. Gouraud entered Rethel
and an American division reached Sedan. Thus, though behind schedule time,
Foch's right wing approached its decisive position in the first week in
November; and in the second week the left wing (British) had occupied
Maubeuge. What would have been the consequence had Foch advanced his right
wing farther and with effect is a matter for the military expert. That
Ludendorff was in no doubt of its disastrous results to the German armies
is shown by his request for an Armistice on 9th Nov.

_The Balkans, 1918_

Bulgaria, thoroughly war-weary, and dissatisfied with Germany's refusal to
give her the whole of the Dobrudja when terms were made with Roumania, had
surrendered to the Allies on 30th Sept. The last Balkan campaign had been
swift and decisive. No major operations had taken place during the earlier
months of 1918, but on 15th Sept. General Franchet d'Esperey, who had
succeeded General Sarrail in supreme command of the Allied forces, launched
an offensive which rapidly transformed the whole military situation. French
and Serbian troops, on the left or Monastir front, with the eager Serbians
as the spear-head of the attack, penetrated the Bulgarian positions with an
impetuosity which in two days carried them 12 miles behind the enemy's
lines on a 22-mile front, and drove a wedge between the First and Second
Bulgarian Armies. Meanwhile the British and Greek divisions were engaged in
a far more difficult task on the Doiran front, where they suffered heavy
losses in storming impregnable positions between the Dopropolje Ridge and
Vetrenik, but succeeded in preventing the Bulgarians opposing them from
sending reinforcements to their hard-pressed troops along the Monastir
front. This 'wing of sacrifice' pinned the Second Bulgarian Army to the
Doiran front until it was too late to join its retreating First Army.
Realizing the plight in which it stood, it hurriedly evacuated its
positions on the night of 21st Sept. and fled in confusion towards Sofia.
The pursuit of the Bulgarians was now taken up by all the Allied armies
from Doiran to Monastir, the vengeful Serbians in particular harrying the
retreating Second Army with a remorseless energy which drove it head-long
through Northern Serbia in increasing disaster towards Belgrade, while the
British and Greek forces under General Milne entered Bulgaria hard on the
heels of the demoralized First Army. By 26th Sept. the Bulgarian
politicians realized that the whole position was hopeless, and sent a
_parlementaire_ under a white flag to the Allied head-quarters. Four days
later they signed an armistice at Salonika, handing over complete control
of the Bulgarian railways and communications, demobilizing the Bulgarian
armies, and surrendering their arms and ammunition. On 4th Oct. King
Ferdinand abdicated, and his eldest son reigned in his stead as King Boris
III.

_Italian Campaign, 1918_

In less than a month--on 3rd Nov. to be exact--Austria-Hungary, after
experiences in the field similar to those which had fallen to Bulgaria's
lot, surrendered to the Italians. This turn of the tide in the Italian
campaign in 1918, which amply atoned for the disaster of Caporetto in the
preceding year, and crowned Italian arms with triumph, followed a final
attempt of the Austro-Hungarian army, now under the direction of General
von Arz, to crush the Italian front in conjunction with Ludendorff's great
offensive in the West. General von Arz's main attack was delivered on 15th
June on a 46-mile front along the Piave, and extended across the mountain
positions between the Piave and the Brenta. The two British divisions west
of Asiago played a great part in hurling the enemy back in this sector, the
French divisions similarly distinguishing themselves on their right.
Elsewhere some progress was made at certain points, and the Piave was
crossed in two places; but by the third day it was already obvious that the
attack had failed. Then the weather broke; rainstorms swept down the hills
and turned the Piave, which had been low when the enemy crossed, into full
flood, sweeping away a number of his bridges. Hurried efforts were made to
get the marooned troops back, and though General Diaz was unable to bring
up enough divisions in time to complete their discomfiture, they lost
heavily enough in the retreat, their casualties before the battle died down
on the other side the river amounting to some 200,000. Biding his time for
his own great counter-offensive until Foch could be assured about the
situation in the West, where Italian troops distinguished themselves in the
operations round Rheims, General Diaz gradually pushed the Austrians back,
until by 7th July he had cleared the whole Piave delta. It was not until
24th Oct. that his final blow was delivered. Its success was immediate and
overwhelming. Launched on the night of 23rd-24th Oct., the main attack
consisted of an advance across the Piave with the Tenth Italian
Army--placed under the command of Lord Cavan--now including three British
divisions, together with the Eighth and Twelfth Italian Armies. Cavan's
force formed the spear-head of the thrust, and ensured the success of the
battle by seizing the Island of Grave di Papadopoli in the Piave
mid-stream, held by the enemy as an advance post. This was captured in a
daring surprise attack by night, without any artillery preparation, and
paved the way for the passage of the troops across the swollen river. At
the same time the Fourth Italian Army, with a French division, advanced
across the old battle-ground of Asiago and Monte Grappa, where, however,
the Austrians counter-attacked, holding up the advance until the whole
front collapsed with the triumphant progress of the main attack across the
Piave. By 27th Oct. the breach had widened until it spread across the
entire front of the three Italian armies, which thereupon swept the plains
and mountain heights until all the enemy's positions between the Brenta and
the Piave had been regained. The Austrian retreat became a rout. By the end
of the month the Italians claimed 50,000 prisoners, had cut the railway
between the plains and the mountains at Conegliano, and occupied Feltre.
With Germany in similar plight; Turkey and Bulgaria already finished; and
her own internal affairs rapidly going from bad to worse, Austria appealed
to General Diaz for an armistice. When the end came on 3rd Nov. with the
signing of the agreement which involved the demobilization of the Austrian
army; the surrender of the Austrian fleet; the occupation by the Allies of
the Trentino, the Istrian peninsula, and a portion of the Dalmatian coast
and islands, the Italians had just captured both Trent and Trieste, a
landing-force having arrived at Trieste for the occupation that very day.
The wholesale nature of the Austro-Hungarian surrenders during the closing
phase of this decisive campaign may be gauged from the fact that by 3rd
Nov. they had amounted to no fewer than 300,000 prisoners and 5000 guns.

_Germany accepts Defeat_

The complete collapse of the Great War, and with it all the Pan-Germanic
dreams of world-power, came with dramatic swiftness. Ludendorff resigned,
and though the Kaiser had entreated Hindenburg to make one last stand on
the line of the Meuse, his appeal had been in vain. Hindenburg knew the
hopelessness of the position, not only of the German army but also of the
German home front. Ominous disturbances were breaking out in all parts of
the Fatherland, including a mutiny at Kiel. Turkey (30th Oct.) as well as
Bulgaria and Austria-Hungary had surrendered, and Germany was in no
position to face the Allies alone. The Armistice terms, with all their
crushing humiliations, had perforce to be accepted, and were signed on 11th
Nov. They included, besides evacuation of territory, the surrender of the
bulk of the German navy, 5000 additional guns, 30,000 machine-guns, 3000
trench-mortars, and 2000 aeroplanes. A zone of territory on the Rhine was
to be occupied by the Allies, and the Treaties of Brest-Litovsk (signed by
the Bolshevik Government with the Central Powers on 3rd March, 1918, in
defiance of Russia's solemn engagement not to make separate peace with
them) and Bucharest (forced on Roumania in March, 1917, at the close of von
Mackensen's drive) were declared null and void.

Unable to face his subjects, William II abdicated on 9th, slipped across
the frontier into Holland on 10th Nov., and on the 28th of that month
signed the formal document of his abdication, the Crown Prince, who also
sought refuge in Holland, following suit three days later. With the Kaiser
fell all the rulers of the German states. On 10th Nov. the Imperial
Chancellor, Prince Max of Baden, resigned in favour of Herr Friedrich
Ebert, ex-shoemaker, who became 'First Imperial President of the German
Republic', with a Government formed from both wings of the Socialist party.

_Last year of Naval War_

The war had been won at sea as well as on land, though the British navy had
far fewer opportunities than the army of getting to grips with the enemy.
The hazards of naval warfare never ceased by day or night; and by the end
of the war the range of the submarine had extended from the eastern end of
the Mediterranean to the American coast. All the reckless efforts of the
Germans to win the war by these means failed. With the adoption of new
methods to cope with the danger--including the employment of 'Q' boats, or
mystery ships--and the invaluable help of the American reinforcements, the
monthly shipping losses in the closing year of the war grew progressively
less, falling, indeed, from the total of 1,494,473 tons in the September
quarter of 1917, to 915,513 tons in the corresponding quarter of 1918.
Meantime the new tonnage under construction to make good these losses was
as rapidly increasing. The U-boat war, in short, had failed; and the
Germans knew it had failed.

The outstanding operation at sea in the closing year of the war was the
raid on Zeebrugge and Ostend on St. George's Day under Vice-Admiral Sir
Roger Keyes, the object being to block the outlet of the German submarines
and destroyers from their depot at Bruges. Since all the neighbouring coast
was strongly fortified, the attack was fraught with the gravest danger, and
had to take the Germans as far as possible by surprise. The chief ship of
the expeditionary force was the old cruiser _Vindictive_ (Captain
Carpenter), which, with the ferry-boats _Iris II_ and _Daffodil_, were told
off to act as shield to the three blocking-ships intended for
Zeebrugge--_Thetis_, _Intrepid_, and _Iphigenia_. Two old submarines were
also taken, charged with explosives, and ordered to ram themselves below
the viaduct connecting Zeebrugge Harbour with the Mole, and then blow
themselves up. One of them carried out her orders to the letter; the
other's rope parted while she was being towed into position, and she was
too late to help. The simultaneous attempt to land, shortly after midnight,
followed a bombardment from a squadron of monitors, and was supported by a
flotilla of destroyers and a fleet of motor-boats. The _Vindictive_ ran
alongside the Mole within five minutes of being discovered by the German
garrison, and was kept in position by the _Daffodil_ and _Iris_ while
landing-parties jumped ashore to do what damage they could and the
blocking-ships were being rammed at the entrance. This successfully
accomplished--both the _Intrepid_ and _Iphigenia_ being blown up in the
fairway--the battered _Vindictive_, taking her landing-parties aboard,
backed out and returned with her supports to Dover. The first attack on
Ostend, which took place the same day, was a comparative failure owing to
the undetected removal of a buoy, the two blocking-ships sent for the
purpose being sunk outside the harbour. Three weeks later the commander of
the _Brilliant_ (Commander Godsal), who was in charge of that operation,
tried again, this time successfully--the old _Vindictive_, patched up as a
blocking-ship, being sunk 200 yards up the channel of Ostend--but Commander
Godsal was killed by a shell just after completing his task.

The German navy made one more appearance on the high seas--when, under the
terms of the Armistice, 6 battle-cruisers, 10 battleships, 8 light
cruisers, 50 destroyers, and all her submarines were surrendered, the bulk
of them to the Grand Fleet at Rosyth under Sir David Beatty on 21st Nov. On
the following day the captive ships were sent to Scapa Flow, where, exactly
seven months later, their German crews, while the British battle-fleet was
absent on gunnery practice, scuttled practically every vessel. A week
later--on 28th June, 1919--Germany signed the Peace Treaty at Versailles,
involving unconditional acceptance of all the Allies' terms.

_Turkey and the War_

In Aug., 1914, the German war-ships _Goeben_ and _Breslau_ escaped the
British squadron stationed to intercept them near Messina, the escape
arising partly through delay in correcting orders, and partly through the
fact that the German commander had no scruple about violating neutrality in
the course he sailed through the Straits of Messina. The ships reached the
Dardanelles on 11th Aug., and were sold to Turkey. This was a symptom of
Turkish relations with Germany rather than a determining cause of Turkey's
entrance into the war as an ally of the Central Powers; but many efforts
were made to change Turkey's attitude before the British, Russian, and
French Ambassadors left Constantinople (1st and 2nd Nov.) and Great Britain
declared war on her (5th Nov.). The first act of war undertaken by Turkey
was the dispatch to the Caucasus front of three army corps, with a plan of
campaign designed by General Liman von Sanders, and commanded by Enver
Pasha. They were decisively beaten by the Russian forces at Sarikamish in
December. Had the Russians possessed abundance of transport, or had the
roads been less difficult, this victory might have been pressed. But Russia
wanted all her resources elsewhere, and it was not till 1916, two years
later, that she made any serious attempt to carry the war into Turkish
territory. Then, under the direction of the Grand Duke Nicholas, and
General Yudenitch, who was some years later to come into prominence as the
leader of an unsuccessful attempt to reach Petrograd and overthrow the
Bolsheviks (1920), a Russian expedition drove back the Turkish forces on
Erzerum and captured it (16th Feb., 1915). On 16th April, after another
pause to gather transport, the Russians found their way to Trebizond on the
Black Sea, and during the next few months spread over the Asiatic Peninsula
to Bitlis, Musk, Van, Mosul, Erzingan, and Diarbekr, fighting generally
with local success, but with no concerted plan of campaign. The effort
expired in the autumn, and was not revived.

_Gallipoli Campaign_

Before, however, the Russians undertook their own expedition, they were
urgent in pressing on France and Great Britain the desirability of opening
up the Dardanelles so as to bring the Allies into touch with each other
through the Black Sea ports. In response to this invitation, the naval
possibilities of which were insufficiently considered by the advisers of
the British Admiralty, and the prospects of which had been roundly
condemned by all who had previously considered the problem, Admiral Carden
began a bombardment of the Dardanelles forts with old battleships, British
and French, on 19th Feb., 1915. The bombardment was renewed on 25th Feb.
and 6th March. Admiral Carden resigned on 16th March owing to ill-health,
and was succeeded by Admiral de Robeck, who favoured the idea of breaking
into the Sea of Marmora by rushing the straits. Four big ships, one the
_Queen Elizabeth_, engaged the guardian forts, Chanak and Kalid Bahr, at
long range (18th March); other ships closed in, and a French squadron
penetrated as far as Kephez Point. But the hidden batteries, the mines, and
various other devices frustrated the attempt, which was a practical failure
by the afternoon. Two good ships, _Irresistible_ and _Inflexible_, were put
out of action, and two others, _Bouvet_ and _Ocean_, sunk. After this
Admiral de Robeck accepted the professional view that a fleet operation
should be combined with one on land. Lord Kitchener, who had been as little
disposed towards the Dardanelles adventure as Lord Fisher, reluctantly
consented, and General Sir Ian Hamilton was appointed to command the
British expedition, while General d'Amade was in charge of the less
numerous French Colonial Corps.

Sir Ian Hamilton's force eventually comprised the 29th Division, the
Australian and New Zealand (Anzac) Corps, the East Lancashire Territorial
Division, and part of the Royal Naval Division. There was an unfortunate
delay in getting the expedition off from its Egyptian base, and the Turks
had ample time to prepare for its landing (25th April), which they did not
believe to be a possible feat. The landing was effected, nevertheless, with
incomparable gallantry, at five beaches on the nose of the Gallipoli
Peninsula, and at Gaba Tepe (by the Anzac Corps) farther north. Some 8000
men were got ashore in twelve hours, and an advance was made on the
following day (26th April). On 28th April the French Corps, which had made
a feint attack on the other side of the Narrows, was brought across to
assist in a general advance on the dominating height of Achi Baba. The
resulting engagement, the battle of Krithia, revealed the fact that the
Turkish field fortifications, the Turkish artillery, and the Turkish
numbers had all been too well organized under von Sanders to admit of being
rushed. Evidence accumulated that Achi Baba, which was the key to the
Dardanelles forts, could only be taken at ruinous cost by a frontal attack,
though an attack in force on 6th May went nearer to success than any other,
and appeared to fail only through a culminating misfortune of misdirected
artillery. Fighting continued in May and June, both here and at Gaba Tepe,
where General Birdwood commanded the Anzac Corps. Engagements in which
local advances were made took place on 29th May (Anzac Corps), 4th and 21st
June (French Corps), 28th June (29th Division), and though the climate and
the insufficient protection inflicted appalling losses on the hard-tried
British and French troops, it was on the Gallipoli Peninsula that the
flower of the Turkish army also was lost. Of the naval forces the _Queen
Elizabeth_ was summarily ordered home just before a new Turco-German
submarine campaign set in; three more old battleships were torpedoed; but
the English submarines retaliated by torpedoing a Turkish battleship,
gunboats, and transports in the Straits.

General Gouraud relieved General d'Amade in the middle of May, but was
badly wounded by a shell (30th June), and returned to France. General Sir
Ian Hamilton, who had unceasingly asked for more guns and more men,
received some part of the aid he asked in order to put a new plan into
operation. The plan was to land a force at Sari Bair, on the neck of the
Peninsula, where it could co-operate with the Anzac Corps in forcing a way
to the commanding heights there, and ultimately might take the Turks in the
flank. One force was to land at Anzac Cove; two other of the three new
divisions sent out to Sir Ian Hamilton were to be landed 4 miles north, at
Suvla Bay. The forces at Anzac were landed on 4th-6th Aug., bringing up the
numbers of Sir W. Birdwood's command to 36,000. Sir F. Stopford was in
command of the force to land at Suvla Bay (6th and 7th Aug.), with Generals
Hammersley and Mahon as divisional generals.

[Illustration: The Suvla and Anzac Line: map showing approximately by the
shaded portion the area occupied after the linking up of the two armies in
Aug., 1915]

The fresh attack on the night of 6th Aug. was not completely successful,
and the Anzac columns under General Godley were still short of the ridges
at Koja and Chunuk on the night of 7th Aug. The Turks were then alive to
the threat, and made continuous counter-attacks, so that by 10th Aug. all
the efforts of the combined force of Anzacs, Gurkhas, and English regiments
had failed to maintain more than a slippery hold on the ridges. The chief
cause of the failure was that the contributory aid of the attack at Suvla
Bay farther north had not been forthcoming, owing to various reasons. Lack
of water had exhausted the unseasoned divisions landed in Suvla Bay;
misunderstandings among the generals were other reasons; and when the
Commander-in-Chief, on hearing of their failure, came up from Zimbros, he
met a situation which it was too late to redeem. General Stopford was
succeeded by General de Lisle (15th Aug.). Lord Kitchener declined to send
further troops from home, and though Sir Ian Hamilton, bringing the veteran
29th Division up to Suvla, with reinforcements of yeomanry, made another
attempt on 21st Aug., it was unavailing. After 24th Aug. the British
campaign assumed a defensive character, and in spite of Sir Ian Hamilton's
representations the War Office declined to waste further men and material
on it. On 15th Oct. Sir Ian Hamilton was recalled, and Sir Charles Munro,
who reported that the expedition should be abandoned, was supported by Lord
Kitchener after personal inspection of the surroundings. The evacuation was
carried out with remarkable success on 18th Dec. and 8th Jan. (1916). The
cost of the expedition in men was 31,389 killed, 78,749 wounded, and 9708
missing.

[Illustration: Map showing approximately the area in the Southern Zone
evacuated in Jan., 1916]

_Mesopotamian Campaign_

The Mesopotamian campaign ran contemporaneously in part with the
Dardanelles operations, and in part with the campaign between Erzerum and
the Caucasus in Armenia, in which Russia co-operated. A small British
force, sent out to the Persian Gulf in 1914, occupied Basra (22nd Nov.) and
pushed outposts forward to the junction of the Tigris and Euphrates.
General Sir John Nixon took command (Jan., 1915), and in April (11th to
14th), following a Turkish attack, the British force, now a division
strong, advanced to Shaiba, and on 31st May took Kurna. Amara, on the
Tigris, capitulated to General Townshend (3rd June), who was empowered to
push forward an advance column, while another column, under General
Gorringe, beat the Turks at Nasiriyeh (24th July). At this time the
Russians were on the headwaters of the Euphrates.

Fired by these successes, General Nixon ordered Townshend to seize Kut if
possible. It was so dangerous an enterprise that probably the Turks did not
believe that it would be attempted. But Townshend traversed the difficult
country in six weeks, arriving within striking distance of the Turkish
forces under Nur-ed-Din Bey on 15th Sept., and, in a very capably devised
and executed engagement on 27th and 28th Sept., drove them before him.
Townshend, against his own better judgment, was then sent forward to
attempt the impossible feat of pushing on to the Turkish base of Bagdad. He
arrived in front of their advanced position, Ctesiphon, on 22nd Nov., and
attacked it with his four brigades, one of which was a reinforcement, and
his rather scanty cavalry and artillery. The first line of the defences was
carried, but Nur-ed-Din, who had retired on his supports, counter-attacked,
and in spite of Townshend's resistance compelled him to retreat (25th Nov.)
by way of Azizieh, fighting heavy rear-guard actions all the way to Kut
(3rd Dec.). Townshend's force suffered severely and lost part of its river
transport. By 5th Dec. it was invested in Kut, and after two unsuccessful
attempts to carry the town by force (8th and 23rd Dec.), the Turks sat down
to starve it out. Townshend's mixed force of British and Indians, ill-fed
and assailed by beri-beri and scurvy, endured the siege for 145 days, till
29th April, 1916, when it surrendered to Khalil Pasha. The prisoners were
at first well treated, but most of them were compelled to march through
Mesopotamia, Armenia, and Anatolia to prisoners' camps, and many died from
their hardships.

An attempt to relieve Kut failed. It was made by Generals Aylmer and
Younghusband, whose relief expedition set out on 3rd Jan., 1916. An
engagement was fought on 8th Jan., and a pitched battle at the Shatt-el-Hai
on 8th March. This failed, when on the brink of success, through want of
luck or enterprise at the critical moment. Several changes were made in the
Mesopotamia leadership after the impossibility of relieving Kut had become
apparent, and in Aug., 1916, General Stanley Maude took over the command.
The attention drawn to the blunders, and the scandals of medical assistance
and transport, enabled General Maude to begin his task by rectifying them,
and he built light railways from Basra. He made his first move forward on
12th Dec., 1916, and the history of the Mesopotamian campaign then entered
on a brighter epoch, a result due to Maude's deliberate, bold, and prudent
generalship. Contact began on 5th Jan.; the right bank below Kut was
cleared by 15th-16th Jan.; and by 23rd Feb. Kut itself was so far encircled
that the Turks had no option but to abandon it with guns and prisoners.
Maude resumed his advance on 5th March, and by 11th March had manoeuvred
the Turks out of Bagdad as he had forced them out of Kut. The integrity of
the Mesopotamian Turkish force had been destroyed, and its portions
distributed at points believed to be out of Maude's reach. One of these was
at Ramadie, but a dashing night-march captured the Turkish commander and
3400 prisoners (28th Sept., 1917). Other successes were gained at Tekrit
and the Jebel Hamrin hills before Sir Stanley Maude died of cholera (18th
Nov.). He was succeeded by General Marshall, who, in 1918, occupied Hit on
the Euphrates, and ended the Mesopotamian campaign with a crushing victory
at Mosul just before the Armistice.

[Illustration: Map showing the converging lines of the main British
advances in Mesopotamia and Palestine at the points reached on 31st Oct.,
1918]

_Palestine Campaign_

Turkey assumed the offensive against Egypt, of which the Sultans were
nominally suzerains, by an attempt to force the Suez Canal in Feb., 1915. A
force under Djemal Pasha made a dash across the 150 miles of the Sinai
Peninsula from Palestine, and was in a position to attack Ismailia and the
Bitter Lakes on 2nd Feb. The ample Imperial troops on the spot enabled
General Marshall to beat off the attack with ease, but the raiders were not
pursued. An attempt on a more concerted scale was made in 1916, though at
this time the Turkish garrisons in the Hejaz were having difficulties with
the Arabs. A base was established at El Arish, and on 3rd Aug. a
well-equipped force of 18,000 advanced to attack Major-General Lawrence's
outposts at Romani, in the north of the Sinai Peninsula. The attack was
beaten off, and General Sir A. Murray's main body of Australians, New
Zealanders, Yeomanry, Territorials, and the 52nd Division coming up,
counter-attacked and drove the Turks back 18 miles, inflicting a loss of
4000 prisoners and 4 guns. Between the 6th and 12th Aug. General Murray
improved on his victory, and advanced steadily to Mazar (16th Sept.) and El
Arish, evacuated by the Turks (20th Dec.). On 22nd Dec. an attack was made
by one of the desert columns on Magdhaba, and the whole Turkish force of
3000 destroyed or captured.

On 9th Jan., 1917, the columns under Generals Dobell and Chetwode reached
Rafa, the Mediterranean port on the southern borders of Palestine. A pipe
line conveying water and a railway followed close on General Murray's
advance, and by the middle of March, 1917, these had reached Rafa, enabling
an advance to be begun in Palestine, with Gaza as the immediate objective.
The first battle of Gaza began on 26th March. It was a failure. Chetwode's
mounted forces, including the Australians, moved in a wide detour round
Gaza, which was entered while Dobell's infantry attacked the main Turkish
positions. But the infantry thrust was not strong enough to penetrate the
opposition offered to it, and after two days' fighting the attack was
called off. Water was short, and General Murray suspended further attack
till 19th April, when, as frequently happened, the Turks, having been
reinforced and established in good positions, fought well and beat off the
assailants.

Sir A. Murray and General Dobell left the Palestine operations, and General
Sir E. Allenby was sent out to organize a subsequent advance when the
opportunity was propitious. He was reinforced; the communications were
improved through the summer; and on 31st Oct. he surprised the Turks by
making a diversion towards Beersheba while demonstrating towards Gaza.
Beersheba was rushed by the Australians, and Allenby's right secured. He
then sent the 52nd Division to a point between Gaza and the sea while
occupying Ali Muntar, and from these two vantage points shelled the Turks
out (7th Nov.). It was the decision of the Allied War Council at Versailles
in the autumn of 1917 that Allenby, strongly reinforced, should put the
Turks out of the war by one decisive blow, since they were already in
straits by reason of losses in their numerous campaigns, including those
against the Arabs of the Hejaz, which had been organized by the Emir Feisul
and Colonel T. E. Lawrence. Accordingly, the Turks were pursued through
Ascalon and Ashdod to Jaffa (16th Nov.). Allenby's main columns pressed on
more slowly between Beersheba and Hebron (7th Dec.), but entered Jerusalem
on 9th Dec., after disposing of an ineffective Turkish stand on the day
before. The operations were practically suspended after the Jordan had been
crossed at the end of March, 1918, when it became necessary to recall some
of the best British divisions to France to meet the last German onslaught
in France and Flanders.

When this had been disposed of, Allenby, who had been supplied with Indian
divisions, and who, in Sept., 1918, was much superior in forces and
artillery to the Turks, resumed his attack (19th Sept.). Facing him were
the Turkish Seventh and Eighth Armies in front of Shechem, and the Turkish
Fourth Army east of Jordan. A heavy artillery preparation ushered in a
frontal infantry attack which tore a gap in the Turkish right and right
centre, and through it the cavalry swept north across the Plain of Sharon
to reach and seize the passes at Megiddo. Another infantry attack pinned
the Eighth Army on the Jordan. The Turks began to retreat too late, for the
Imperial cavalry, pouring through the Megiddo passes, crossed the plain of
Esdraelon and barred every avenue of retreat on the western side of Jordan.
They only missed the capture of General Liman von Sanders at Nazareth by a
few hours.

The Turkish armies were in effect destroyed, for on the eastern side of
Jordan the Arab cavalry of the Emir Feisul had turned the line of retreat
there, and had cut the Hejaz railway running to Damascus. In less than a
week the Turkish Seventh and Eighth Armies were wiped out, and 10,000 of
the Fourth Army surrendered at Rabboth Amman (29th Sept.). Haifa and Acre
on the coast fell as fast as the Imperial cavalry could reach them.
Damascus was entered by the Australians on 1st Oct. Beirut fell a few days
later, and by the end of October General Allenby had reached Aleppo. The
Turkish Cabinet immediately entered into negotiations, Enver Pasha and
Talaat Pasha having been replaced. An armistice was signed on 30th Oct. at
Mudros, and Turkey was out of the war. It may be added that Talaat Pasha,
who was responsible for the massacres of the Armenians, was killed in
Berlin by an Armenian student in 1921.

_The War in Germany's Colonies_

Within a few weeks of the outbreak of hostilities the war had been carried
to all the scattered possessions of Germany in Africa, the Pacific, and the
Far East. Among the first to fall were German Samoa (occupied by the New
Zealand troops on 29th Aug.); the islands of the Bismarck Archipelago and
German New Guinea (occupied by the Australians on 11th-13th Sept.); and the
more northerly islands of the Pacific, surrendered at the beginning of
October to a Japanese squadron. These last were at once handed over by
Japan to Australia. Japan, faithful to her alliance with Great Britain, had
declared war against Germany on 23rd Aug., and attacked the formidable
German post of Kiao-Chau, 'the key to Northern China', which had been
seized by Germany on the flimsiest pretext in 1898. Japan invested
Kiao-Chau--garrisoned by 6000 well-armed men, with powerful defences--with
a force of 23,000 troops under General Kamio, supported by a small British
contingent of South Wales Borderers and Sikhs under General Bernardiston.
After a six weeks' siege, and a preliminary bombardment preparatory to
launching a final assault, the garrison capitulated (7th Nov.).[4]

The remainder of Germany's colonies were in Africa, where the campaigns
resulting in their conquest varied from a few weeks to the whole length of
the war. The shortest was in Togoland, which surrendered unconditionally to
a Franco-British force under Colonel Bryant on 27th Aug., 1914, after a
brisk little campaign lasting just three weeks. The Cameroons, larger than
the Fatherland, took much longer to subdue, and the operations were of a
more arduous nature. A false start was made from Nigeria with insufficient
forces, which met with disaster towards the end of August. A more adequate
expedition was then organized under General C. M. Dobell, in co-operation
with French forces under General Aymerich. Duala, the capital, was occupied
on 27th Sept., but it was only after desultory fighting for a year and a
half that the Germans, realizing the hopelessness of further resistance,
left the colony to its fate by retreating into the neighbouring Spanish
territory of Rio Muni.

The campaign in German South-West Africa was held up at first by the revolt
in South Africa, which had to be crushed before General Botha was free to
give his undivided attention to the task which he had offered to undertake
in proof of the Union's loyalty. A preliminary move had been made in
September by the occupation of the coastal harbours, Luderitz Bay and
Swakopmund, from which the Germans retired to concentrate in Windhoek,
their capital inland. A 'regrettable incident' occurred on 26th Sept.,
1914, when a British patrol was attacked at Sandfontein and a small relief
force compelled to surrender. This was followed by news of the revolt of
Maritz, who had been partly responsible for the reverse at Sandfontein; and
the small civil war which followed in South Africa, though nipped in the
bud by the sterling loyalty of most South Africans, served to postpone the
conquest of German South-West Africa until the following year.

When the campaign began in earnest in the spring of 1915, the whole
south-eastern part of the German colony had already been cleared by Colonel
van Deventer, whose desert march with three separate columns in these
preliminary operations was one of the outstanding achievements of the
campaign. In the great converging march which followed, led in the south by
General Smuts, and in the north by General Botha, with columns consisting
largely of mounted burghers from the Transvaal and Orange Free State, the
Germans were outfought and outmanoeuvred throughout. The advance began on
27th April, and by 5th May Botha, building a light railway with supplies
behind him, entered Karibib without opposition, and Windhoek a week later,
the Germans, 5000 strong but greatly outnumbered, withdrawing the bulk of
their forces to the north. Twice they proposed an armistice, offering
terms, but the only terms that Botha would agree to implied unconditional
surrender. Having rested and refitted his men after this trying trek across
country from Swakopmund, he proceeded to enforce these terms by a series of
remarkable marching feats, with his own columns in the centre and those of
Brits and Myburgh to left and right respectively, starting on 18th June. In
less than a week Botha's force had covered 100 miles and captured
Otyiwarango; on 1st July, after a brief rest, his infantry were in touch
with the enemy's main force, entrenched from Otavi to Tsumeb, with Brits
and Myburgh sweeping round on either side. On 8th July all resistance
collapsed with the total surrender of the Germans under Colonel Franks, the
military commandant. The whole campaign in South-West Africa did not cost
us more than 140 lives, and total casualties amounting to 1200.

The conquest of German East Africa was a very different affair. It was
opposed by a force which, at its maximum, could muster 25,000 well-drilled
troops--2000 of them Europeans--with 60 guns and machine-guns, and
sufficient supplies of ammunition; the whole commanded by von
Lettow-Vorbeck, a leader of resource and inflexible determination. When, at
the outbreak of war, the British cruisers _Astræa_ and _Pegasus_ bombarded
Dar-es-Salaam and destroyed the wireless station, the Germans retaliated by
crippling the _Pegasus_, then lying at Mombasa, with their fast cruiser
_Königsberg_, which had fled to East Africa after escaping the fate of the
rest of von Spee's squadron off the Falkland Islands. They also raided the
Uganda railway, occupied Taveta on the British East African border, and
threatened an advance on Mombasa along the coast. This was checked by the
arrival of British reinforcements, naval and military, the naval units of
which forced the _Königsberg_ to seek the shelter of the Rufigi River,
where, as already stated, she was afterwards destroyed.

A second expeditionary force under General Aitken was brought from India in
the closing months of the year, and ordered to land at the northern German
port of Tanga, with the object of cutting off the enemy troops operating on
the British border. The magnitude of the task had been gravely
under-estimated. Landing on 4th Nov. in difficult bush country--familiar
enough to the defenders, but an impenetrable maze to the landing force--the
attempt ended in disaster, costing some 800 casualties before the
expedition re-embarked. Another blow was dealt by von Lettow-Vorbeck early
in 1915 (19th Jan.) when he recaptured Jassin, gallantly held to the last
by Indian troops under Colonel Ragbir Singh; but in the same month he lost
one of his chief ports on Victoria Nyanza; in the following May other
British forces captured Sphinxhaven after an action by armed steamers; and
a blockade was declared of the German East African coast, where the Island
of Mafia, off the mouth of the Rufigi River, was also seized. Several
blockade-runners succeeded in getting through to von Lettow-Vorbeck with
much-needed supplies of ammunition; and with Britain's hands full to
overflowing with other campaigns, the main German forces in East Africa had
perforce to be left until Botha had completed the conquest of South-West
Africa, and the Union was free to lend a hand in expelling the Germans from
the last and most valuable of their colonies.

[Illustration: Map illustrating the blockade of the German East African
Coast--the shaded area--and the military operations early in 1915]

When at length the new expeditionary force was nearly ready, the command
was given to General Smith-Dorrien, but he was forced to relinquish it
through ill-health shortly after landing in Africa. His place was filled by
General Smuts, who arrived on the scene in Feb., 1916, and started his
campaign in the following month by clearing the enemy from the British
borderland and the Kilimanjaro district. Much valuable spade-work had been
previously done in this direction by General Tighe as a preliminary to
sweeping the enemy's main forces southwards, while the Belgians from the
Belgian Congo cleared his north-western province of Ruanad, and British
forces drove his garrisons from the shores of Victoria Nyanza. The first
stage in the new campaign was closed when Smuts established his
head-quarters at Moshi, where he reorganized his force in three divisions,
one (British and Indian) under Hoskins, the other two (South African) under
van Deventer and Brits. Van Deventer's force had the hardest task in
clearing the Germans from Kondoa Irangi on his march to the central
railway, von Lettow-Vorbeck making his one great defensive stand in this
direction. Van Deventer, however, was too quick for him; beat off his
counter-attack after the capture of Kondoa Irangi (19th April, 1916); and
struck hard when he attempted to bar the progress of Smuts's other two
columns, which, after clearing the Gare and Usambara mountains in May and
June, had pushed into the Nguru hills from Kangata. By this time the
Germans realized that they were outmatched both in strategy and numbers,
and the bulk of them would probably have shortened the war but for von
Lettow-Vorbeck, who was determined to hold out, if possible, until the fate
of Germany's 'place in the sun' had been decided on the battlefields of
Europe. More than once it seemed as though he could not escape the wide net
which Smuts flung out to trap him, but he proved as elusive as De Wet in
the South African War, usually escaping with his diminishing forces through
tracks unknown to his pursuers.

All the railways and ports were lost during the remainder of 1916.
Dar-es-Salaam, the capital, surrendering on 3rd Sept. Towards the end of
that year the Belgians from the Congo under General Tombeur drove the enemy
from Tabora, on the central railway; British troops under General Northey
helped in the converging movement from Northern Rhodesia--which had been
invaded by the Germans at the beginning of the war--by advancing as far as
Iringa. In the extreme south some Portuguese had also joined in the
movement by an advance across the Rovuma River, but were forced back by a
German column, and punished by raiding parties in their own territory.

The campaign seemed practically over at the beginning of 1917, when General
Smuts was summoned to Great Britain to share in an imperial conference, and
General Hoskins was left to account for the remainder of the enemy, now
hemmed in on nearly all sides in the south-eastern corner of the colony,
with von Lettow-Vorbeck's head-quarters at Mahenge. Torrential rains came
to the Germans' rescue, and little progress had been made before Hoskins,
called away to another theatre of war, was succeeded by General van
Deventer in May (1917). Guerrilla warfare continued throughout the year, in
which both sides suffered heavily, but it was not until 1st Dec. that van
Deventer could report that the former Germany colony was at length clear of
the enemy. Forced out of Mahenge (occupied by the Belgians on 9th Oct.),
the Germans retired in two main bodies towards the Portuguese frontier, one
under Tafel, which was cut off and compelled to surrender on 26th Nov., and
the other under von Lettow-Vorbeck, which contrived to escape across the
border and continue the war in Mozambique for nearly another year. Allied
columns pursued the remnants unceasingly, but could never get to real grips
with them in the difficult bush country between the Rovuma and the Zambesi.
Towards the end of September, 1918, von Lettow-Vorbeck dashed back,
recrossed the Rovuma, and coolly marched across the south-western corner of
German East Africa into Northern Rhodesia, where he was being finally
rounded up when news arrived of the Armistice. It was not, however, until
12th Nov. that the German leader was able to comply with the Armistice
terms of unconditional surrender on his part, tendering his submission to
the British magistrate at Kasama. In recognition of their "gallant and
prolonged resistance", von Lettow-Vorbeck and his officers were permitted
by General van Deventer to retain their swords, while the European rank and
file were allowed to carry their arms as far as Dar-es-Salaam.

BIBLIOGRAPHY: Earl French, _Despatches_; Earl Haig, _Despatches_ (edited by
Lieutenant-Colonel J. H. Boraston); Sir Julian Corbett, _The Official
History of the War: Naval Operations_; Viscount Jellicoe, _The Grand Fleet,
1914-1916_, and _The Crisis of the Naval War_; Filson Young, _With the
Battle Cruisers_; F. A. Mumby and others, _The Great World War_ (9 vols.);
_The Times History and Encyclopedia of the War_ (21 vols.); A. F. Pollard,
_A Short History of the Great War_; Lord Edward Gleichen, _Chronology of
the War_; Thomas G. Frothingham, _A Guide to the Military History of the
World War, 1914-1918_; Sir James Willcocks, _With the Indians in France_;
W. T. Massey, _How Jerusalem was Won_, and _Allenby's Final Triumph_; John
Masefield, _Gallipoli_; Sir Ian Hamilton, _Gallipoli Diary_; Sir Charles
Townshend, _My Campaign in Mesopotamia_; V. J. Seligman, _The Salonica
Side-Show_; Angus Buchanan, _Three Years of War in East Africa_; Boyd
Cable, _Airmen o' War_; J. F. C. Fuller, _Tanks in the Great War; Germany's
Violation of the Laws of War, 1914-1915_ (translated from the French
Official Records); _Ypres, 1914_ (published by order of German General
Staff, translated by G. C. W.); Theobald Bethmann-Hollweg, _Reflections on
the World War_ (translated by G. Young); General Ludendorff, _My War
Memories, 1914-1918_; Marshal von Hindenburg, _Out of my Life_ (translated
by F. A. Holt); Count Czernin, _In the World War_.

EUROTIUM. See _Plectascineæ_.

EURYDICE ([=u]-rid´i-s[=e]), in Greek mythology, the wife of Orpheus
(q.v.).

EUSE´BIUS, of Cæsarea, the father of ecclesiastical history, a Greek
writer, born in Palestine about A.D. 265, died about 340. About 315 he was
appointed Bishop of Cæsarea. When the Arian controversy broke out, Eusebius
showed considerable sympathy with Arius. At the Council of Nicæa (A.D.
325), when Arian doctrines were condemned, he took a leading part. His
ecclesiastical history (_Historia Ecclesiastica_) extends from the birth of
Christ to 324. Amongst his other extant works is a life of Constantine the
Great, which may be said to continue his ecclesiastical history to within a
few years of the writer's own death.

EUSPORANGIATE FERNS, those in which the sporangium is a massive organ
arising from several cells, whereas in leptosporangiate ferns it is a more
delicate structure derived from a single superficial cell. The bulk of
living ferns are leptosporangiate, the eusporangiate class comprising only
two living families, viz. the Marattiaceæ and Ophioglossaceæ, as well as
many extinct types. The eusporangiate types include the more primitive
ferns; all the other main groups of Pteridophytes, and the seed-plants are
also eusporangiate.

EUSTACHIAN TUBE, in anatomy, a canal leading from the pharynx to the
tympanum of the ear.

EUSTACHIO, Bartolomeo, Italian physician and anatomist, born soon after
1500, died about 1574. He devoted himself to medical science and in
particular to anatomy, which he much enriched by his researches. Amongst
his discoveries were the _eustachian tube_ and the eustachian valve of the
heart.

EUSTATIUS, ST., or ST. EUSTACHE ISLAND, a Dutch island in the W. Indies,
one of the Leeward Islands, 11 miles north-west of St. Christopher's,
pyramidal in form; area, 8 sq. miles. Sugar, cotton, and maize are raised;
but the principal production is tobacco. The climate is healthy, but
earthquakes are frequent. Pop. 1431.

EUTER´PE, (1) one of the Muses, considered as presiding over lyric poetry,
the invention of the flute being ascribed to her. She is usually
represented as a virgin crowned with flowers, having a flute in her hand.
(2) In botany, a genus of palms, natives of South America, sometimes nearly
100 feet in height.

EUTHANASIA, literally, a painless or easy death, a term often used in
connection with the theory or proposal that it should be lawful to
administer drugs to bring about a painless death, in the case of persons
suffering from painful and hopeless diseases.

EUTRO´PIUS, Flavius, a Latin historian, who flourished about A.D. 360. His
abridgment of the history of Rome (_Breviarium Historiæ Romanæ_) is written
in a perspicuous style, and is often read, or rather spelled out word by
word, by beginners in Latin. It is of little or no authority as a history.

EUTYCHES ([=u]'ti-k[=e]z), a Greek heresiarch who lived in the fifth
century after Christ. He was superior of a monastery near Constantinople,
and his heresy consisted in maintaining that after the incarnation there
was only a divine nature in Christ under the appearance of a human body.
The doctrines of Eutyches were condemned by the Council of Chalcedon in
451, and he was expelled from his monastery. He died not long afterwards.
His followers were often called Monophysites (Gr. _monos_, single,
_physis_, nature) as well as Eutychians.

EUXANTHINE, a substance supposed to be derived from the bile or urine of
the buffalo, camel, or elephant. It comes from India under the name of
purree or Indian yellow, and is used as a pigment.

EUX´INE (_Pontus Eux[=i]nus_), the ancient name for the Black Sea.

EVANGEL´ICAL, a term often used to qualify certain theological views,
especially strict views on the question of the atonement, justification by
faith, the inspiration and authority of the Scriptures, and allied
doctrines. In England the so-called Low Church party is evangelical in its
views. In a more general sense the word implies a peculiar fervency and
earnestness in insisting on such doctrines as regeneration and redemption.
The 'Evangelical Church' is the official title of the Established Church of
Prussia, formed in 1817 by the union of Lutherans and Calvinists.

EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE, an association of members of different sections of
the Christian Church, organized in London in 1845, to lend its influence in
favour of evangelical doctrines, religious union and liberty, and against
superstition and unbelief. The Alliance, incorporated in 1912, has branches
throughout the world, the American branch being especially strong, and has
held meetings at Paris, Berlin, Amsterdam, Geneva, New York, Copenhagen,
Florence, and London. A week of united prayer is held in London in the
early part of January each year. The organ of the Alliance, _Evangelical
Christendom_, is published in London.

EVANGELICAL ASSOCIATION, a body of American Christians, chiefly of German
descent, established about the beginning of the last century. In form of
government and mode of worship it generally agrees with the Methodist
Episcopal Church.

EVANGELICAL UNION, the name of a religious sect, also familiarly known as
the Morisonians, from the Rev. James Morison, its originator. It took rise
in Scotland in 1840, and three years afterwards organized itself as a
separate Christian denomination. The Morisonians maintain the universality
of the atonement, combining with this the doctrine of eternal personal and
unconditional election, and denying that anyone will be condemned for
Adam's fall. In point of government the individual Churches are
independent. The body has now only a few adherents, the majority having
united in 1896 with the Congregationalists.

EVAN´GELISTS, the writers of the history or doctrines, precepts, actions,
life, and death of Christ; in particular, the _four evangelists_, Matthew,
Mark, Luke, and John. The ancient symbols of the four evangelists are: for
Matthew, _a man's face_; for Mark, _a lion_; for Luke, _an ox_; and for
John, _a flying eagle_.

EV´ANS, Sir Arthur John, born in 1851, son of Sir John Evans. He was
educated at Harrow, Oxford, and Göttingen, is a distinguished archæologist,
as well as an investigator into the history and affairs of Eastern Europe,
and in particular has made important investigations and discoveries in
Crete. He has travelled in Finland, Lapland, and the Balkan countries, and
has written works connected with these travels and with his archæological
researches. From 1884 to 1908 he was keeper of the Ashmolean Museum,
Oxford. He was knighted in 1911, and was president of the British
Association 1916-7. Among his works are: _Through Bosnia_, and _Scripta
Minoa_.

EVANS, Sir George de Lacy, a British general, born at Moig, in Ireland, in
1787, died 9th Jan., 1870. After some years of service in India, he joined
the army of Wellington in the Peninsula in 1812, where he served with
distinction. In 1814 he was sent to America, and was present at the battles
of Bladensburg and New Orleans, returning to Europe in time to take part in
Waterloo. In 1830 and 1831 he was elected member for Rye, and in 1833 for
Westminster. In 1835 he was appointed to the command of 10,000 troops
raised in Britain on behalf of the Queen of Spain. Under the training of
Evans this force became an excellent army, and several times defeated the
Carlists. During the Crimean War he distinguished himself as commander of
the second division of the English army, and received the thanks of the
House and other honours.

EVANS, Sir John, English archæologist, born in 1823, died in 1908, was an
active member of a firm of paper-makers, but eventually retired from
business and devoted himself chiefly to scientific pursuits, being
distinguished as a geologist, numismatist, and antiquarian. From 1878 till
1896 he was treasurer of the Royal Society; in 1897 he was president at the
Toronto meeting of the British Association. He was created a K.C.B. in
1892. His chief works are: _The Ancient Stone Implements, Weapons, and
Ornaments of Great Britain and Ireland_; and _The Ancient Bronze
Implements, Weapons, and Ornaments of Great Britain and Ireland_.

EV´ANSTON, a city of the United States, Illinois, 13 miles from Chicago. It
is pleasantly situated on Lake Michigan. It is the seat of the
North-Western University and other institutions. Pop. 37,215.

EV´ANSVILLE, a town in the United States, in Indiana, pleasantly situated
on a height above the Ohio. It contains some handsome buildings, including
custom-house and post office. Coal and iron abound in the vicinity, and
there are numerous factories, flour-mills, and iron-foundries, and a large
shipping trade. Pop. 85,264.

EVAPORATION, the process of changing a liquid into vapour, which goes on at
the surface of the liquid. When evaporation takes place into a closed space
above the liquid, a state is reached in which the space is saturated with
vapour, and no further change is apparent. Certain conditions influence the
rate at which evaporation takes place in the open, such as the extent of
the exposed surface, the dryness, pressure, and temperature of the air, and
the presence or absence of wind. The farmer looks for a drying wind to dry
his corn-sheaves before they are carted from the field. Evaporation is
always accompanied by an absorption of heat by the vapour, namely the
latent heat necessary for the change of state from liquid to vapour. This
heat is abstracted from the liquid, which, as a consequence, falls in
temperature, and neighbouring bodies may also be cooled. A bather emerging
from the water experiences this cooling as the water evaporates from his
skin. In hot countries, water is kept cool by being placed in porous
earthenware jars: the evaporation which takes place at the outer surface
prevents the water in the jar from becoming too warm. The continual
evaporation from land and water surfaces is the cause of the presence of
water in the atmosphere, whether in the form of invisible vapour or of
cloud, mist, fog, rain, hail, or snow. The cooling caused by evaporation is
applied in industry in the case of the ammonia compression machine, in
working refrigerating plant for the preservation of food-stuffs, and in the
manufacture of artificial ice. When evaporation takes place at the surface
of a dry solid, the process is called sublimation, and it may be observed
in the cases of iodine, camphor, and ice.

EV´ELYN, John, an English writer of the seventeenth century, born at
Wotton, in Surrey, 31st Oct., 1620, died there, 27th Feb., 1706. After
completing his course at Oxford, he studied law at the Middle Temple,
visited various parts of the Continent, and in 1659 prepared the way for
the Restoration. He published numerous works, amongst which are:
_Sculptura, or the History and Art of Chalcography_; _Sylva, or a Discourse
of Forest Trees_; treatises on gardening and architecture. But by far his
most important work is his memoirs, comprehending a diary and
correspondence, which are interesting contributions to the history of the
time. Evelyn's _Diary_ was first published in 1818, and an edition by
Austin Dobson appeared in 1906.--Cf. H. Maynard Smith, _The Early Life of
John Evelyn_.

EVENING-PRIMROSE, Oenoth[)e]ra, a genus of plants, nat. ord. Onagraceæ.
_Oe. biennis_, an American species common in cottage gardens, is not
infrequent as an escaped plant in England.

EV´EREST, MOUNT, the highest summit of the Himalayas and the loftiest
mountain in the world, 29,002 feet. It was named after Sir George Everest
(1790-1866), chief of the great Indian trigonometrical survey and
Surveyor-General of India. In 1921 an expedition set out to climb the
mountain.

EV´ERETT, Alexander Hill, an American diplomatist, born at Boston in 1792,
died at Canton in 1847. After studying at Harvard, in 1809 he accompanied
John Quincy Adams to St. Petersburg (Petrograd) as Secretary of Legation.
He afterwards filled successive diplomatic posts in the Netherlands, Spain,
and elsewhere. He was the author, amongst other works, of _Europe, or a
General Survey of the Present Situation of the Principal Powers_ (1822);
and a similar work on America.

EVERETT, Edward, an American statesman and author, brother of the
preceding, born at Dorchester, Massachusetts, 11th April, 1794, died at
Boston, 15th Jan., 1865. After travelling for some years in Germany and
England, he returned to America in 1819 to occupy the chair of Greek
literature at Harvard. He became editor of the _North American Review_, and
entering the political world became successively member of Congress,
Governor of Massachusetts, and Minister Plenipotentiary in England
(1841-5). In 1845 he was appointed president of Harvard College; in 1852
Secretary of State; in 1853 a Senator. He wrote poems; a _Defence of
Christianity_, and his speeches and orations have been published.

EVERGREEN, a plant that retains its verdure through all the seasons, as the
fir, the holly, the laurel, the cedar, the cypress, the juniper, the
holm-oak, and many others. Evergreens shed their old leaves in the spring
or summer, after the new foliage has been formed, and consequently are
verdant through all the winter season. They form a considerable part of the
shrubs commonly cultivated in gardens, and are beautiful at all seasons of
the year.

[Illustration: Everlasting Flower (_Helichrysum sentii_)]

EVERLASTING-FLOWERS, a name applied to certain plants which, when dried,
suffer little change in their appearance. The plants to which this name is
peculiarly applied belong to the genus Helichrysum, but it is also given to
members of allied genera, such as Antennaria or Gnaphalium.

EVERLASTING-PEA, a popular name for _Lathyrus latifolius_, cultivated in
flower-gardens, and belonging to the same genus as the sweet-pea.

EVERSION OF THE EYELIDS (Ectropion), is a turning outward of the eyelids,
and it may be congenital or acquired. The latter follows severe infection
of the hair-follicles of the eyelashes.

EVESHAM ([=e]vz´am), a town in England, in the county and 15 miles S.E. of
Worcester, beautifully situated on the Avon, and giving name to a
parliamentary division of the county. It was the seat of a monastery as
early as the eighth century. Simon de Montfort was defeated by the Royal
troops at Evesham on 4th Aug., 1265. Pop. 8685.

EVICTION, the dispossession of a person from the occupancy of lands or
tenements. The term occurs most commonly in connection with the proceedings
by which a landlord ejects his tenant for non-payment of rent or on
determination of the tenancy. In the case of eviction of tenants in
Ireland, generally for non-payment of rent, the tenants are frequently
readmitted as care-takers, or under some other title. The Rent Restrictions
Act, 1920, operative until 1923, severely curtails a landlord's common law
rights to recover possession of certain premises at the time when, but for
the Act, the tenancy would expire.

EVIDENCE is that which makes evident, which enables the mind to see truth.
It may be (_a_) _intuitive_, i.e. resting on the direct testimony of
consciousness, of perception or memory, or on fundamental principles of the
human intellect; or it may be (_b_) _demonstrative_, i.e. in a strict
sense, proofs which establish with certainty as in mathematical science
certain conclusions; or it may be (_c_) _probable_, under which class are
ranked _moral evidence_, _legal evidence_, and generally every kind of
evidence which, though it may be sufficient to satisfy the mind, is not an
absolutely certain and incontrovertible demonstration.

In jurisprudence evidence is classified into that which is _direct_ and
_positive_ and that which is _presumptive_ and _circumstantial_. The former
is that which is proved by some writing containing a positive statement of
the facts and binding the party whom it affects; or that which is proved by
some witness, who has, and avers himself to have, positive knowledge
thereof by means of his senses. Whenever the fact is not so directly and
positively established, but is deduced from other facts in evidence, it is
_presumptive_ and _circumstantial_ only. The following are the leading
rules regarding evidence in a court of law:

(1) The point in issue is to be proved by the party who asserts the
affirmative. But where one person charges another with a culpable omission
this rule will not apply, the person who makes the charge being bound to
prove it. (2) The best evidence must be given of which the nature of the
thing is capable. (3) Hearsay evidence of a fact is not admissible. The
principal exceptions to this rule are--death-bed declarations, evidence in
questions of pedigree, public right, custom boundaries, declarations
against interest, declarations which accompany the facts or are part of the
_res gestæ_, &c. (4) Insane persons and idiots are incompetent to be
witnesses. But persons temporarily insane are in their lucid intervals
received as witnesses. Children are admissible as witnesses as soon as they
have a competent share of understanding and know and feel the nature of an
oath and of the obligation to speak the truth.--BIBLIOGRAPHY: Sir J. F.
Stephen, _Digest of the Law of Evidence_; W. M. Best, _Law of Evidence_.

EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. These may be divided broadly into two great
classes, viz. _external evidences_, or the body of historical testimonies
to the Christian revelation; and _internal evidences_, or arguments drawn
from the nature of Christianity itself as exhibited in its teachings and
effects, in favour of its divine origin. The first Christian
apologies--those of Justin Martyr, Minucius Felix, and Tertullian, written
in the second century--were mainly intended as justifications of the
Christian religion against the charges of atheism and immorality commonly
made at that time. Of a more philosophical kind, and dealing more
comprehensively with the principles of religion and belief in general, are
the works of Origen, Arnobius, and Augustine in the centuries immediately
succeeding. During the Middle Ages, the scientific representation of
Christianity is mostly the work of the schoolmen occupied in welding
Aristotelian or Platonic philosophy with the fabric of Christian dogmatics,
or writing attacks on the Jewish and Mohammedan faiths.

In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries the influences of the
Renaissance and the Reformation gave rise to a spirit of inquiry and
criticism which developed English deism as represented by Herbert and
Hobbes in the seventeenth century, and Collins and Bolingbroke in the
eighteenth. The general position of English deism was the acceptance of the
belief in the existence of God, and the profession of natural religion
along with opposition to the mysteries and special claims of Christianity.
It was in confutation of this position that the great English works on the
evidences of Christianity of Butler, Berkeley, and Cudworth were written.
In France the new spirit of inquiry was represented by Diderot, D'Holbach,
and the encyclopedists in general, who assailed Christianity mainly on the
ground that it was founded on imposture and superstition, and maintained by
sacerdotal trickery and hypocrisy. No reply of any great value was produced
in the French Church, although in the previous age Pascal in his _Pensées_
had brought together some of the profoundest considerations yet offered in
favour of revealed religion. The nineteenth century has been distinguished
by the strongly rationalistic spirit of its criticism. The works of such
writers as Strauss, Bauer, and Feuerbach, attempting to eliminate the
supernatural and the mysterious in the origin of Christianity, have been
answered by the works of Neander, Ebrard, and Ullmann on the other side.
The historical method of investigation, represented alike by the Hegelian
school and the Positivists and Agnostics in philosophy, and by the
Evolutionists in science, is the basis of the chief attacks of the present
time against the supernatural character of Christianity. The tendency of
all the critics is to hold that while Christianity is the highest and most
perfect development to which the religious spirit has yet attained, it
differs simply in degree of development from any other religion. Notable
amongst later apologists of Christianity have been Paley (_Natural
Theology_), Chalmers (_Natural Theology_), Mansel, Liddon, and
others.--BIBLIOGRAPHY: J. R. Illingworth, _Reason and Revelation_; A.
Garvie, _Handbook of Christian Apologetics_.

EVIL, ORIGIN OF. The difficulty of the question lies mainly in this, that
the existence of evil in the world seems inconsistent with the view that it
was created and is maintained by an omnipotent and beneficent creator. The
various theories on the subject have all sought to elude this difficulty
either by the supposition of some principle of evil equally eternal with
that of good, or by regarding evil as having only a relative existence,
being a kind of good in an imperfect and immature stage. Perhaps the oldest
theory upon this subject is that of Parseeism, or the religion of
Zoroaster, according to which there were two original principles, one good
(Ormuzd) and the other evil (Ahriman). This is the doctrine that is now
very often spoken of as Manichæism, from the fact that it was adopted by
Manes, who attempted to engraft it on the doctrines of Christianity. In
contradistinction to this dualistic theory with reference to the origin of
evil stand the Monistic theories of Brahmanism and Platonism. According to
the Brahmanic doctrine of the emanation of all things from one original
being (Brahma), this original being was regarded as the sole true
existence, and the phenomenal world, with all the evils appearing in it,
was held to be mere illusion. Similarly, Plato held that the good was the
essence of all things, and that the evil and imperfect contained in them
had no real existence. The theory enunciated by Leibnitz in his _Theodicée_
resembles that of Plato. In that work he assigns to the evil existing in
the world created by God, which he holds to be the best of all possible
worlds, a merely relative existence. According to Plato, all that we call
evil is only evil to us because we do not see it in relation to the rest of
the universe, for in relation to the universe it is not evil but good, and
accordingly cannot be evil in its own nature. Another view on the subject
is that which neither assigns to the evil principle (as it does to God or
the good principle) an original existence, nor denies the real existence of
evil, but ascribes it to the exercise of man's free-will. Besides the
theoretical problem of the origin of evil, there is the practical one of
the elimination of evil which forms the subject of _Ethics_.--BIBLIOGRAPHY:
H. Rashdall, _The Theory of Good and Evil_; B. Bosanquet, _The Value and
Destiny of the Individual_.

EVIL EYE, a power which, according to an old and widespread superstition,
resides in some people of doing injury to others by a mere look, or a look
accompanied by certain words or charms. This belief, common amongst the
ancients, is still prevalent among the more ignorant classes in Italy,
Russia, Andalusia, the Highlands of Scotland, and other places. The Finns,
Lapps, and Scandinavians, the Arabs and the Turks are all firm believers in
the evil eye.

EV´OLUTE. The evolute of a curve is the curve which is the envelope of all
its normals or the locus of all its centres of curvature. The first curve
is called the involute of the second. These names are given to the curves
because the end of a stretched thread unwound from the evolute will
describe the involute.

EVOLUTION, a term introduced into biological writings in the early part of
the eighteenth century to denote the mode of generation of living things.
At first it was used in the same sense as we now apply the word
development, more especially with reference to the process whereby the germ
of an animal or plant becomes transformed into the adult organism; but it
is now used in biology for the process by which more complex plants or
animals have been derived from a series of less specialized ancestors by
transformation. In accordance with the teaching of modern biology, all
living creatures are the progeny of one original group of microscopic
unicellular organisms, different branches of which during many millions of
years have become diversely modified in structure and function to form the
vast multitudes of diverse species of plants and animals with which we are
acquainted.

The idea of a transformation of one type of being into another is extremely
ancient, and its origin was in all probability genetically related to the
primitive conceptions which have survived to the present day in totemism
(q.v.) and such myths as the story of the were wolf. For once it was
believed that a totem-animal, like a cow or a pig, could give birth to
human beings, or that the Great Mother could at will assume a great variety
of living forms, ranging from a mollusc or a grain of barley to a higher
mammal, it was a comparatively simple step to arrange these potential
'ancestors' in a series, and provide mankind with a mythical genealogy. It
is possible that such beliefs may have suggested to the Greek philosophers,
such as Aristotle, speculations as to the process by which custom and
change of habit might modify the structure of animals. But it was not until
the end of the seventeenth century that the trend of philosophical
speculation, associated with the growing understanding of natural
processes, started lines of investigation which, after many failures,
eventually brought forth Charles Darwin's _Origin of Species_ in 1859, and
established once for all the fact that different species of animals and
plants have been produced by the differentiation of the progeny of the same
ultimate ancestors. The history of these events was admirably summarized by
Huxley in 1878 in an article _Evolution in Biology_, republished in
_Darwiniana_ (1893, p. 187); in this account due credit is given to the
pioneers of the eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries, such as Lamarck,
and to Darwin's co-discoverer of the hypothesis of natural selection,
Alfred Russell Wallace.

At the present time there is a general concensus of opinion among serious
biologists, and, in fact, most educated men, as to the reality of
evolution; but there is wide divergence of opinion as to the exact
pedigrees of the various groups of plants and animals, and especially as to
the mechanisms whereby the processes of transformation have been effected.

The evidence that establishes the proof of evolution is of manifold kinds.
"The gradations of structure, from extreme simplicity to very great
complexity, presented by living things, and of the relation of these
graduated forms to one another. The existence of an analogy between the
series of gradations presented by the species which compose any great group
of animals or plants, and the species of embryonic conditions of the
highest members of that group. Large groups of species of widely different
habits present the same fundamental plan of structure; and parts of the
same animal or plant, the functions of which are very different, likewise
exhibit modifications of a common plan. Structures are found in a
rudimentary or apparently useless condition in one species of a group which
are fully developed and have definite functions in other species of the
same group. These considerations, when studied in conjunction with the
facts of the geological succession of the forms of life, of geographical
distribution, and the effects of varying conditions upon living organisms,
establish the truth of evolution" (Huxley).

The full meaning of these statements will be better understood if a
concrete example is studied, and perhaps the case of man and his ancestry
is most instructive for this purpose. The fact that man has a vertebral
column, a brain and nervous system, a heart and blood-vessels, digestive
and other systems of organs, built up in accordance with the arbitrary plan
which is shared also by all mammals, birds, reptiles, amphibians, and
fishes, proclaims that man belongs to the vertebrate group of animals, and
that all such vertebrata must originally have sprung from the same common
ancestors. The possession of four limbs with five fingers or toes on each,
and a host of identical arrangements of bones, muscles, nerves, &c., in
these limbs, reveals the fact that all the four-limbed creatures or
Tetrapoda represent one group which developed from some fish-like ancestor
to become an amphibian. The discovery of fossilized remains of extinct
animals reveals that the fishes are much older than the amphibians, and
that a number of intermediate stages demonstrate the process of gradual
transformation which converted one group of fishes into four-limbed,
semi-terrestrial amphibians. Geological evidence also proves that the
reptiles came definitely later than the amphibians, and that only one small
group of very primitive amphibians shared in the progressive modifications
of brain, limbs, and organs of circulation, &c., to become
reptiles--creatures able to live wholly on the dry land, and capable of a
wider range of activities than the Amphibia. From the primitive reptiles
were derived not only the highly specialized forms that have survived to
the present day as lizards, tortoises, snakes, &c., creatures that differ
profoundly from their earliest reptilian ancestors, but also the ancestors
of birds and the ancestors of mammals. One particular group of primitive
reptiles is known, from fossilized remains found in South Africa, that
reveals many of the distinctive peculiarities of mammals not shared by
other reptiles; and it is now certain that these cynodonts--so called from
their dog-like teeth--include the parents of the mammals. The fact that all
the Mammalia are provided with glands which in the female supply milk for
the nutrition of their young, that they have a hairy coat, that they have a
highly developed brain more fully adapted for learning by experience than
is the case in other vertebrates, that they have limbs capable of a much
more varied and active range of skilled movements, and a host of identical
transformations of viscera, muscles, nerves, and vessels prove the common
ancestry of mammals from some very primitive cynodont reptile. Different
mammals have been specialized in structure for amazingly varied modes of
life, on land, under the ground, in trees, in the air, or in rivers or the
sea. Of the terrestrial animals some have been modified for fleetness, like
the horse and the antelope; others for strength, like the elephant; others
again, like the lion and the tiger, to prey upon their weaker relatives. At
the dawn of the age of mammals one particular group was able to survive
without any of the profound alterations of the structure of the limbs which
such creatures as the horse and the ox, the elephant and the whale, the
tiger and the bat had to adopt to avoid extinction, and retained the
primitive type of limbs with their fingers and toes which became the most
useful and plastic instruments for performing skilled movements and
acquiring experience and knowledge as soon as the brain was sufficiently
advanced in structure and capability to put these instruments to their full
use. The group of mammals which delayed the time of specialization until it
was able to profit by its greater adaptability was the Prosimiæ, the
ancestors of the apes and man. These small creatures for a long time lived
a life of obscurity in trees without submitting to those extreme
adaptations of structure which are found in most arboreal and flying
mammals. But the cultivation of their powers of vision, and the acquisition
of skill in the use of their primitive but plastic hands, guided by vision,
eventually conferred upon some of these Prosimiæ vastly enhanced powers of
skilled action and of learning by experience and of acquiring knowledge,
which culminated in the attainment of the supreme power of discrimination
distinctive of human intelligence.

The fact that man belongs to the same order (Primates) as the apes is
proved not merely by the possession of a body which in most respects is
identical in structure with such of them as the gorilla and the chimpanzee,
of a similar process of development characterized by identical stages up to
a certain stage, but also by the fact that the blood of man and the apes
react towards one another as those of relatives, and in a way not shared by
the blood-reactions of other mammals. The apes, also, are subject to
certain human diseases from which other mammals are immune. Man shares with
the anthropoid apes (gorillas, chimpanzees, orangs, and gibbons) so many
peculiarities which differentiate all of them from the tailed monkeys that
there can be no doubt that the human family was derived from a primitive
anthropoid ape, possibly a species that lived in the foothills of the
Himalayas in Miocene times, as is suggested by fossils recently discovered
by Dr. Pilgrim, director of the Geological Survey of India.

The vestigial remains of the muscles, blood-vessels, &c., of the tail
reveal the fact that man's Primate ancestry began with a tailed form. In
fact, the human embryo actually possesses a tail for some weeks of its
existence. If India reveals the fossilized remains of a variety of Miocene
anthropoid apes closely akin to the ancestors of man, the gorilla, the
chimpanzee, and the orang, the Egyptian Fayum has provided the evidence of
the origin of the anthropoid apes in Oligocene times as very diminutive
creatures distantly akin to the gibbons, but bearing very obvious
indications in the form of their teeth of an affinity with the Prosimian
sub-order Tarsioidea, a very interesting group of Eocene Primates found in
a fossilized condition in North America and France, one of the members of
which has survived in the peculiar Spectral Tarsier still found living in
the forests of Borneo, Java, and the Philippines. The detailed study of the
structure and development of Tarsius, and comparisons with other Primates
and mammals of other orders, provide the information necessary to fill in
the gaps left in the geological record, and enable us to sketch out the
general scheme of man's ancestry, and to appreciate the nature of the
factors which determined the evolution of such an intelligent mammal as
man.

Within recent years the increasing knowledge of embryology and comparative
anatomy, and the recovery of fossilized remains of vast numbers of hitherto
unknown animals, has established the truth of evolution and the exact line
of ancestry of many animals. Professor Osborn's work on the evolution of
the horse, and Dr. C. W. Andrews's revelation of the ancestry of the
elephant, are striking recent illustrations of the exactness of the
demonstration palæontology can give of the past history of mammals. Dr.
Robert Brown and Professor D. M. S. Watson have given conclusive proofs of
the origin of mammals and birds from primitive reptiles, and the latter
zoologist has pushed back the ancestry of these higher vertebrates still
further, and shown how the reptiles were derived from primitive Amphibia,
and the changes that occurred in vertebrate anatomy when certain fishes
crawled out of the water and developed into four-footed Amphibia. All of
these conclusions are matters of fact and not of theory, even if we are
still in the dark as to the exact mechanism whereby the variations which
the forces of evolution use in effecting transformations were themselves
brought about. Within recent years there has been a revival of interest in
the problem whether characters acquired by parents as the result of their
individual experience can be transmitted to their offspring. For the last
thirty years biologists have been influenced by the teaching of Weismann
that nothing happening to the parents can affect the morphological
capabilities of the germ plasm from which the next generation is derived;
but recent research suggests that this negative doctrine is too rigid, and
makes it probable that certain influences brought to bear upon the parents
may be transmitted also to the offspring. If this is so, it opens one
avenue of explanation of how structural modifications are effected and the
possibility of evolution is created. But at the present moment the whole
question is being actively investigated and discussed.

Just as every complex animal can be shown to be derived during development
from a simple microscopic cell or egg, so the study of evolution reveals
the fact that all animals were originally derived from microscopic
unicellular animals known as protozoa, which are with difficulty
distinguishable from unicellular plants, from which all the varied forms of
complex vegetable life were derived. It is equally certain that these
unicellular plants and animals are themselves only the specialized
descendants of common ancestors--unspecialized unicellular organisms which
are neither strictly vegetable nor animal. But we are quite in the dark as
to the processes whereby these most primitive living organisms were evolved
from inorganic matter, and how they acquired these peculiar properties of
growth and differentiation and their powers of reproduction, commonly
called vital, which are their distinctive characteristics. Bibliographical
references to most of the matters mentioned in this article will be found
in the Presidential Address to Section H of the British Association for the
Advancement of Science, Dundee meeting (see Report of British Association,
1912).

EV´ORA, a town in Portugal, capital of the province of Alemtejo, 75 miles
east of Lisbon. It is an ancient place, poorly built, and its walls,
citadel, and forts are all in a state of ruin. It has a Roman aqueduct
still serviceable, a Gothic cathedral, and an ecclesiastical seminary. Pop.
17,900. The district of Evora has a pop. of 144,300.

EVREMOND, or EVREMONT. See _St. Evremond_.

EVREUX (ev-r_eu_), a town of N.W. France, capital of the department of
Eure, in a fertile valley on the Iton. It is an ancient town with narrow
streets and has many fine buildings, including an ancient Gothic cathedral.
The town was frequently occupied by the English in the fifteenth century.
Pop. 18,950.

EWALD ([=a]´v[.a]lt), Georg Heinrich August von, a German Orientalist and
Biblical critic, born at Göttingen 16th Nov., 1803, died there 5th May,
1875. After studying at the university of his native town, in 1827 he
became extraordinary, in 1831 ordinary professor of theology, and in 1835
professor of Oriental languages. In 1837 he lost his chair at Göttingen on
account of his protest against the king's abrogation of the liberal
constitution, became professor of theology at Tübingen, but in 1848
returned to his old chair at Göttingen. When Hanover was annexed by Prussia
in 1866 he became a zealous defender of the rights of the ex-king. Among
his chief works are the following: _Complete Course of the Hebrew
Language_, _The Poetical Books of the Old Testament_, _History of the
People of Israel_, _Antiquities of the People of Israel_. The _History_ is
considered his greatest work.

EWALD ([=a]´v[.a]lt), Johannes, Danish poet, born at Copenhagen in 1743,
died in 1781. After studying theology at Copenhagen University he ran away
and enlisted in the Prussian service, which he soon deserted for the
Austrian. On his return to Copenhagen an elegy which he wrote on the death
of Frederick V of Denmark was received with general admiration, and awoke
in himself the consciousness of poetic talent. His reputation rapidly
increased with the publication of his tragedies, _The Death of Balder_
(English translation by George Borrow), _Adam and Eve_, and _Rolf Krage_;
and his odes and songs, notable amongst which are: _King Christian_ and
_Liden Gunver_. Ewald, who had dissipated habits, died in utter poverty.
His collected works were published in 1914.

EWART, James Cossar, zoologist, was born at Penicuik, Midlothian, in 1851,
studied medicine at Edinburgh University, graduated in 1874, and was soon
after appointed demonstrator of anatomy in the university. From 1875 to
1878 he was Conservator of the museums of University College, London, in
the latter year took his M.D. degree, and from 1878 to 1882 was professor
of natural history in Aberdeen University, being then appointed to the
natural history chair at Edinburgh. Since then (having been also connected
with the Scottish Fishery Board for about ten years) he has devoted much
attention to the question of fish-culture and preservation, and has visited
North America, Denmark, and Norway for purposes of investigation. He has
also carried out experiments in the hybridization of zebras and horses. His
publications include: _The Locomotor System of the Echinoderms_ (with G. J.
Romanes, 1881); _The Natural and Artificial Fertilization of Herring Ova_
(1884); _On Whitebait_ (1886); _On the Preservation of Fish_ (1887); _The
Electric Organ of the Skate_ (1888-9); _The Cranial Nerves and Lateral
Sense-organs of the Elasmobranchs_ (1889-91); _The Development of the Limbs
of the Horse_ (1894); _The Penicuik Experiments_ (1899); _Guide to Zebras,
Hybrids, &c._ (1900); _Multiple Origin of Horses and Ponies_ (1904).

EXALBUMINOUS SEEDS, those which, when ripe, contain no endosperm, this
having been entirely absorbed into itself by the developing embryo. Opposed
to albuminous seeds. See _Cotyledons_.

EXAMINER OF PLAYS, a British official and censor of plays, who acts for the
Lord Chamberlain, under whose jurisdiction the theatres are placed. No play
can be produced without the sanction of the examiner, to whom a copy of
every new play intended for production must be sent seven clear days before
the first performance. The examiner either grants or refuses his licence,
and frequently insists upon an alteration of the text. The abolition of
this censorship of plays is a subject which in recent years has given rise
to much discussion in the theatre-loving world.

EXANTHE´MATA (eruption of the skin), a term applied to infectious diseases
with skin eruptions, accompanied by general disturbances. The term includes
scarlet fever, measles, German measles, smallpox, chicken-pox, and others.

EXARCHATE (egz-är´k[=a]t), a name of a province or territory under an
_exarch_, or viceroy. In the sixth century after Christ Justinian formed
the middle part of Italy into a province of the Eastern Empire, and gave
the government of it to an _exarch_. (See _Ravenna_.) Exarch was also the
title of an ecclesiastical grade in the Greek Church, inferior to the
patriarchs but superior to the metropolitans. Among the modern Greeks an
_exarch_ is a deputy of the patriarch, who travels about in the provinces
and visits the bishops and churches.

EXCAM´BION, in Scots law, the name given to the contract by which one piece
of land is exchanged for another.

[Illustration: Excavating the Culebra Cut, Panama Canal]

EXCAVATION, the process of removing soil or rock in engineering or
exploration works, such as for docks, retaining-walls, railway cuttings,
canals, foundations, &c. On a small scale, or in situations unsuitable for
machinery, it is performed by hand, the soil being first loosened by the
pick, and then shovelled into barrows. In rocky soils, drilling and
explosives may be employed. In large works power shovels or 'steam-navvies'
are employed, which are essentially cranes carrying a large shovel, or a
system of steel buckets of the dredger type. These carry their own means of
propulsion, and run on temporary rails laid down as the work proceeds. They
work against the face of the excavation, and load directly into bogies or
wagons.

EXCAVATIONS. The forgotten history of the remote past has been
reconstructed by those scientists who have explored the sites of ancient
seats of civilization. Egyptian and Babylonio-Assyrian investigations date
from the middle of the eighteenth century, but it was not until the middle
of the nineteenth century, when modern scholars first penetrated the
secrets of the lost languages (see _Cuneiform Writing_ and _Hieroglyphics_)
that the ancient civilizations were rendered more or less articulate. As
the texts were being deciphered with increasing ease and accuracy, a basis
was provided for archæology, and it became possible to frame chronological
systems. During the latter years of the nineteenth and the early years of
the present century, excavators, philologists, and ethnologists have
provided a fairly continuous and detailed history of man from 3000 B.C.
till classical times, thus bridging a gulf which used to be misty with
doubtful legends and traditions. The most dramatic excavations were those
begun by Heinrich Schliemann in 1871 at Hissarlik, the site of ancient
Troy. On the hillock he dug through nine successive settlements. He
afterwards excavated at Mycenæ and Tiryns in Greece and found evidence of a
high pre-Hellenic culture. Following up the clues thus afforded, Sir Arthur
Evans and others, excavating in Crete during the opening years of the
present century, discovered abundant relics, including palaces and towns,
of the earliest Ægean civilization now referred to as Minoan (see _Crete_).
Of late years Central and Western Europe have yielded evidence of the
'drift' of Minoan culture to outlying parts. Excavations in Russian
Turkestan and Chinese Turkestan have revealed traces of ancient culture
centres dating back beyond 2000 B.C. In the Americas the excavators have
thrown considerable light on the pre-Columbian civilizations of Peru,
Central America (Maya), and Mexico, but the picture-writings have not been
deciphered. See _Babylonia_; _Crete_; _Egypt_; _Troy_.

EX´CELLENCY, a title given to ambassadors and plenipotentiaries, governors
of colonies, the President of the United States, of France, &c.

EXCESS PROFITS DUTY, devised in 1915 to meet the extraordinary expenditure
occasioned by the war, is a tax upon the profits of certain trades and
businesses carried on in the United Kingdom, or owned or carried on abroad
by persons resident in the United Kingdom, in so far as these profits,
after deduction of a specified allowance, exceed a pre-war standard. The
main exceptions are agriculture, offices and employments, and professions
where personal qualifications predominate and only small capital is
necessary. In some cases, e.g. estate agencies, where a portion of the
profits arises from professional skill, only the portion otherwise arising
falls into charge. The pre-war standard is an alternative one at the option
of the taxpayer. Firstly, it may be a profits standard--the average of the
profits of any two of the last three pre-war years, or if there have been
only two pre-war years, then the average profits of those years, or the
actual profits of the last year, or if there has been only one pre-war
year, then the actual profits of that year. Where the average profits of
the last three pre-war years are 25 per cent less than the average of the
three years immediately preceding them, the taxpayer may take the average
of any four of those six years. Secondly, it may be, and as a general rule
where the business has not had one full pre-war year must be, a percentage
standard, calculated at the appropriate rate on the capital in the business
at the end of the last pre-war trade year, or where there has not been one
pre-war year, then on the average amount of capital employed (_a_) during
the year or accounting period in question, or (_b_) in respect of periods
ending after 31st Dec., 1919, during the first accounting period. The
percentage standard of sole traders, partnerships, and private companies
may in respect of accounting periods ending after that date be increased by
£500 per annum for each working proprietor, but not so as to exceed £750
per annum each. The general free allowance is £200, increased in 1920 to
£500 for new or re-opened businesses of ex-service men. A further abatement
is now granted where profits do not exceed £4000, with the result that
liability cannot arise unless profits exceed £832.

The rate of duty, at first 50 per cent, was raised to 60 per cent in 1916,
and to 80 per cent in 1917. Reduced to 40 per cent in 1919, it was again
increased to 60 per cent by the Finance Act, 1920. It was abolished in
1921. Undoubtedly it was injurious to trade and an incentive to wasteful
expenditure, but an effective substitute for supplying the unparalleled
financial needs of the State resulting from the war apparently could not be
devised.

'Munitions Levy' is the counterpart of Excess Profits Duty in its
application to Government-controlled establishments for the production of
munitions of war.

In the fiscal year 1919-20 the tax produced £290,045,000, while the
estimate for the year 1920-1 was £220,000,000.

EXCHANGE, a place in large commercial towns where merchants, agents,
bankers, brokers, and others concerned in commercial affairs meet at
certain times for the transaction of business. The institution of exchanges
dates from the sixteenth century. They originated in the important trading
cities of Italy, Germany, and the Netherlands, from which last-named
country they were introduced into England. The Royal Exchange of London was
established by Sir Thomas Gresham in 1556. In some exchanges only a special
class of business is transacted. Thus there are stock exchanges, corn
exchanges, coal exchanges, cotton exchanges.

EXCHANGE, in commerce, that species of transactions by which the debts of
individuals residing at a distance are cancelled by order, draft, or bill
of exchange, without the transmission of specie. Thus, a merchant in London
who owes £100 worth of cotton goods in Glasgow gives a bill or order for
that amount which can be negotiated through banking agencies or otherwise
against similar debts owing by other parties in Glasgow who have payments
to make in London. The creditor in Glasgow is thus paid by the debtor in
Glasgow, and this contrivance obviates the expense and risk of transmitting
money. The process of liquidating obligations between different nations is
carried on in the same way by an exchange of foreign bills. When all the
accounts of one country correspond in value with those of another, so that
there is an even balance, the exchange between the countries will be _at
par_, that is, the sum for which the bill is drawn in the one country will
be the exact value of it in the other. Exchange is said to be _at par_
when, for instance, a bill drawn in New York for the payment of £100
sterling in London can be purchased there for £100. If it can be purchased
for less, exchange is _under par_ and is against London. If the purchaser
is obliged to give more, exchange is _above par_ and in favour of London.
Although the numerous circumstances which incessantly affect the state of
debt and credit prevent the ordinary course of exchange from being almost
ever precisely at par, its fluctuations are confined within narrow limits,
and if direct exchange is unfavourable between two countries this can often
be obviated by the interposition of bills drawn on other countries where an
opposite state of matters prevails. See _Bill of Exchange_.--BIBLIOGRAPHY:
G. J. Goschen, _Theory of Foreign Exchange_; H. Withers, _Money Changing_.

EXCHANGE, DEED OF, in English law, an original common law conveyance for
the mutual transfer of real estate. It takes place between two contracting
parties only, although several individuals may be included in each party;
and the parties must take an equal estate, as fee-simple for fee-simple,
legal estate for legal estate, copyhold for copyhold of the same manor, and
the like.

EXCHEQ´UER (Fr. _échiquier_, chess-board), in Britain, the department which
deals with the moneys received and paid on behalf of the public services of
the country. The public revenues are paid into the Bank of England (or of
Ireland) to account of the Exchequer, and these receipts as well as the
necessary payments for the public service are under the supervision of an
important official called the Comptroller and Auditor General, the payments
being granted by him on receipt of the proper orders proceeding through the
Treasury. The public accounts are also audited in his department. The
Chancellor of the Exchequer, who must be a member of the House of Commons,
is the head of the Treasury Department. When the Prime Minister is a member
of the House of Commons, he sometimes holds the office of Chancellor of the
Exchequer.

EXCHEQUER, COURT OF, an ancient English court of record, established by
William the Conqueror, and intended principally for the care and collection
of the royal revenues. It was one of the supreme courts of common law, and
is said to derive its name from the chequered cloth, resembling a
chess-board, on which the sums were marked and scored with counters. The
judges of this court were the chief baron and five junior or _puisné_
barons. This court was abolished by the Judicature Act of 1873, and its
jurisdiction transferred to the High Court of Justice. In Canada there is a
Court of Exchequer for the Dominion.

EXCHEQUER AND AUDIT DEPARTMENT, a department of the English Civil Service
charged with the functions of auditing the accounts of all other
departments.

EXCHEQUER BILLS, bills of credit issued by authority of Parliament as a
means of raising money for temporary purposes. They are of various
sums--£100 or any multiple--and bear interest at a rate fixed for every
half-year according to the rate ruling in the money-market at the time.
These bills pass from hand to hand as money, and form part of the public
unfunded debt of Great Britain. _Exchequer bonds_ are similar, but they run
for a definite number of years (six at most) at a fixed rate of interest.

EXCISE´, an inland duty or impost laid on commodities produced and consumed
within a country, and also on licences to manufacture and deal in certain
commodities. Excise duties were introduced into England by the Long
Parliament in 1643, being then laid on the makers and vendors of ale, beer,
cider, and perry. Being found to be a convenient and productive source of
revenue, they continued to gain ground, and in 1919 yielded £59,663,000. In
Britain the excise includes duties on spirits and beer, licences on dogs,
guns, carriages, servants, plate, railways, game, &c. In 1917 an excise
duty was laid on entertainments, matches, and table waters. Spirits and
beer yield over £44,000,000.

EXCI´TO-MOTOR ACTION, the action of nerves distributed to muscular organs,
the stimulation of which leads to movement. Thus, irritation of a nerve
supplying a muscle will lead to contraction of the muscle by excito-motor
action, and irritation of certain nerves distributed to blood-vessels will
lead to contraction of the vessel by acting on its muscular coat.

EXCLUSION, BILL OF, a bill introduced into the British Parliament during
the reign of Charles II for the purpose of excluding the Duke of York
(afterwards James II), he being a Roman Catholic, from the throne.

EXCOMMUNICATION, the exclusion of a Christian from the communion and
spiritual privileges of the Church. Excommunication was a recognized
penalty among the Jews (_John_, ix, 22), and was practised early by the
Christian Church. A distinction gradually arose between a lesser and a
greater excommunication, the former being a suspension from Church
privileges, the latter a formal expulsion excluding from all communion with
the faithful. In the Middle Ages the Popes often excommunicated whole
cities and kingdoms. In such a case all religious services ceased, and the
grave inconveniences thus caused made excommunication a formidable weapon
in the hands of the Pope, till with frequent abuse it lost its force.
Besides excommunication an extreme degree of denunciation called
_anathema_, and cutting the offender off from all the hopes and
consolations of the Christian faith, is used in the Roman Catholic Church.
Both Luther and Calvin were in favour of the right of excommunication by
the ministers of the Church. In the Church of England both the less and the
greater excommunications are recognized.--Cf. E. Taunton, _The Law of the
Church_.

EXCRE´TION, in physiology, the separation and carrying off of waste matter
from some organ of an animal body, a function performed by the lungs,
kidneys, and the skin, besides the action of the intestinal canal.

[Illustration: Excubitorium, St. Alban's Abbey]

EXCUBITO´RIUM, in mediæval churches, a gallery where public watch was kept
at night on the eve of some festival, and from which the great shrines
could be seen.

EXE, a river of England, which rises in Exmoor, in the county of Somerset,
and after a southerly course of about 50 miles falls into the English
Channel at Exmouth.

EXECUTION, in law, is a judicial writ grounded on a judgment of the court
by which the writ is issued, and is granted for the purpose of carrying the
judgment into effect, by having it executed. Execution is granted by a
court only upon the judgments given by the same court, not upon those
pronounced by another. See _Elegit_; _Fieri facias_.

EXECUTIONER, the official who carries into effect a sentence of death, or
inflicts capital punishment in pursuance of a legal warrant. In England the
duty of executing the extreme sentence of the law devolves upon the
sheriff, and in Scotland on the civic magistracy, but in practice the duty
is performed by another in presence of these functionaries. In the reign of
James I Gregory Brandon was the executioner of London, and hence the name
Gregory has often been employed to designate executioners. In France the
executioner is styled Monsieur de Paris.

EXEC'UTIVE, that branch of the government of a country by which the laws
are carried into effect or the enforcement of them superintended. The term
is used in distinction from the _legislative_ and the _judicial_
departments, and includes the supreme magistrate, whether emperor, king,
president, or governor, his cabinet or ministers, and a host of minor
officials.

EXEC´UTOR, in law, is one appointed by a man's last will to carry its
provisions into execution after the testator's death. The testator may, by
the English law, appoint any person of sound mind and discretion, though
otherwise under some legal disabilities as to contracting and transacting
business in general, such as a married woman, or a minor. The duties of
executors and of administrators are, in general, the same, the difference
of the two depending mostly on the mode of appointment, the executor being
nominated by the testator, the administrator being appointed by the Judge
of Probate. In Scotland an executor appointed by will is styled executor
_nominate_, and by authority of the court executor _dative_.

EXEQUA´TUR (Lat., 'Let him accomplish'), a written recognition of a consul
or commercial agent issued by the Government to which he is accredited, and
authorizing him to exercise his powers.

EX´ETER, a city, river-port, parliamentary county, and municipal borough of
England, county town of Devon, on the left bank of the Exe, 10 miles
north-west of its outlet in the English Channel. It is pleasantly situated
on the summit and slopes of an acclivity rising from the river, and has
handsome squares, terraces, and streets. The chief architectural feature is
the cathedral (founded in 1112), a long, low building with fine west front,
unique in having two towers forming its transepts, and only these two. The
city has remains of the old castle and old walls, Guildhall, Albert
Memorial College, training college, and St. Michael's Church. There are
iron-foundries, works for agricultural implements and paper, and 'Honiton'
lace is made. By a canal vessels of 300 tons can reach the city. The
largest vessels remain at Exmouth. Exeter is a place of remote antiquity,
having been a British settlement long prior to the invasion of the Romans,
by whom it was called _Isca Damnoniorum_. It was taken by William the
Conqueror in 1068. It long returned two members to Parliament, but lost one
of them in 1885. Pop. 59,608.

EXETER COLLEGE, Oxford, a college, originally called Stapledon Hall,
founded in 1314 by Walter de Stapledon, Bishop of Exeter, who made a
foundation for a rector and twelve fellows. In 1404 Edmund Stafford, Bishop
of Exeter, added two fellowships and obtained leave to give the college its
present name.

EXETER HALL, a large building on the north side of the Strand, London,
opened in 1831, and capable of containing over 3000 persons. In it the 'May
Meetings' of the several religious societies were held. It was sold in 1907
by the Young Men's Christian Association to a firm of caterers, who
demolished it in 1908. The Strand Palace Hotel now stands on its site.

EXFOLIATION is the scaling off of dead tissues; thus there may be
exfoliation of the skin, of bone, or of other parts from their living
surroundings.

EXHIBITION, a fixed sum given for a term of years from the funds of a
school, college, or university, generally upon the result of a competitive
examination. An exhibition, no matter what its pecuniary value, is less of
a distinction than a scholarship. At Cambridge an exhibitioner has no
standing in his college different from that of the ordinary 'pensioner',
while a scholar is on the Foundation of his college.

EXHIBITIONS. The earliest recorded 'exhibition', in the modern acceptation
of the word, is that in which, for one hundred and eighty days, Ahasuerus
"shewed the riches of his glorious kingdom" at Shushan (_Esther_, i, 2-4).
The first European exhibition was held at Venice in 1268; while the great
fairs of Leipzig and Nijni-Novgorod partook of the same nature. But the
real forerunner of the modern exhibition was that held in London by the
Society of Arts in 1756, when carpets, china, and similar artistic objects
were displayed. This was followed in 1761 by an exhibition of agricultural
machinery. In 1797 France held a display of _objets d'art_ at St. Cloud;
there was another two years later at the Louvre; while a third in 1802 is
memorable for the first issue of an official catalogue, and for the
presence of Montgolfier the aeronaut, and Jacquard the inventor of the loom
that bears his name, among exhibitors. Besides the exhibition of Irish
industries, held at Dublin (1829), and the Birmingham exhibition of
metal-work (1849), numerous displays were held in both Europe and America
before the first International or 'Great' Exhibition of 1851. This
memorable display was under the active patronage of Prince Albert, and for
its accommodation the Crystal Palace was erected in Hyde Park. Its success
gave the exhibition movement an impetus which produced examples at New York
and Dublin (1853), both of which proved financial failures; at Munich and
Melbourne (1854); Paris (1855); and at South Kensington, where was held the
second International Exhibition (1862). Five years later, after
Constantinople, Oporto, and Agra had, among other places, held displays,
came the great Paris Exhibition, planned on a colossal scale; though the
main building in the Champ de Mars was stigmatized as 'a gasometer' by
Napoleon III. Vienna had a magnificent but financially disastrous
exhibition in 1873, and in 1876 Philadelphia celebrated the centenary of
the Independence of the United States by a display. In 1878 Paris held
another exhibition, for which the Trocadero was built. A series held at
South Kensington (1871-4) had only a moderate success, but great popularity
was attained by the 'Fisheries', 'Health', 'Inventions', and Colonial
Exhibitions held in the years 1883-6. Edinburgh was the scene of a forestry
display in 1884, and at the same time New Orleans opened an exhibition
which continued till the following year. The Paris Exhibition of 1889 was
notable for the 'side-shows', which included the Eiffel Tower; while the
financial result of that held in 1900, which covered 550 acres of ground
and admitted thirty-nine million people, was far from satisfactory.
Meanwhile Chicago had in 1893 celebrated the four hundredth anniversary of
Columbus's discovery of America by a huge 'World's Fair'. The present
century opened inauspiciously with the assassination of President McKinley
at the Pan-American Exhibition at Buffalo (1901); Glasgow had a thoroughly
successful exhibition the same year; St. Louis was the scene of another in
1904; while London organized the Franco-British Exhibition in 1908. This
last owed much to the late Imre Kiralfy, who had directed many previous
displays, and was the designer of the 'White City' at Shepherd's Bush,
where in 1914 was held the Anglo-American Exposition. After the conclusion
of the European War various plans for new exhibitions were put forward,
such as the British Empire Exhibition, which is to be held in London in
1923, and which is intended to foster imperial interests.

EX´ILE, a punishment by which a person is compelled to leave the city,
province, or the country where he has previously resided. It is a
punishment for State criminals.

EXMOOR´, a wild and hilly district of England, in the extreme south-west of
Somersetshire, extending also into Devonshire, formerly a forest.

EX´MOUTH, a town of England, in Devonshire, 10 miles S.S.E. of Exeter, at
the mouth of the Exe. It is picturesquely situated, and is one of the
best-known sea-bathing places on the Devonshire coast. The chief industries
are lace-making and the fisheries. Pop. 13,614.

EXMOUTH, Edward Pellew, Viscount, a British naval officer, born at Dover in
1757, died 23rd Jan., 1833. He went to sea at the age of thirteen, served
as midshipman in the _Blonde_ frigate during the American War, and greatly
distinguished himself at Lake Champlain. In 1782 he was made a post-captain
for a brilliant action in the _Pelican_, and on the outbreak of the war in
1793 was appointed to the command of the frigate _La Nymphe_. From this
time till the peace in 1802 he was employed on active service. In 1804, on
the resumption of hostilities, he was sent to take the chief command on the
East India station, in the _Culloden_, of seventy-four guns; and here he
remained till 1809, when he had attained the rank of vice-admiral. His next
appointment was the command of the fleet blockading the Scheldt. In 1814 he
was made Baron Exmouth with a pension of £2000 per annum. In 1816 he was
sent with a fleet to punish the Dey of Algiers for outrages committed, and
to force him to give up his Christian captives and abolish Christian
slavery. Along with some Dutch war vessels he bombarded the city for eight
hours, and inflicted such damage that the Dey agreed to every demand. Three
thousand Christian slaves were thus restored to liberty. Lord Exmouth was
made a viscount and received honours from several of the European
sovereigns, and the freedom of the City of London. In 1821 he retired into
private life.

EXOASCINEÆ, a family of parasitic ascomycetous Fungi, distinguished by the
absence of any definite fruit-body, the asci being produced in a layer on
the surface of the host. The best known are _Exoascus Pruni_, the cause of
the mal-formed fruits called 'bladder-plums' or 'pocket-plums', and _E.
turgidus_, which produces the abnormal tufts of branches on silver birch
known as 'witches' brooms'.

EXOBASIDIINEÆ, a family of parasitic basidiomycetous Fungi, resembling the
Exoascineæ in most respects, but producing basidia in place of asci, a
remarkable instance of parallel evolution. The commonest British species is
_Exobasidium Vaccinii,_ which is frequent on cowberry (_Vaccinium
Vitis-Idæa_) in Scotland. _E. vexans_ is the cause of a serious disease of
the tea-plant called 'blister-blight', which is very destructive to the
Assam plantations.

EX´ODUS (Gr. _exodos_, a going out), the name given in the _Septuagint_ to
the second book of the _Pentateuch_, because it describes the departure of
the Israelites from Egypt. The contents of the book are partly historical,
describing the departure of the Israelites from Egypt, and partly
legislative, describing the promulgation of the Sinaitic law. One of the
difficulties connected with this book is that, according to Scriptural
chronology, the residence of the Israelites in Egypt was only 215 years,
and it seems incredible that in this time "the threescore and ten souls"
who accompanied Jacob to Egypt could have become the two and a half
millions who left with Moses.

EXOGAMY (Gr. _exo_, outside, and _gamos_, marriage), a term applied to the
custom of allowing marriages only between members who do not belong to the
same group. The study of exogamy is practically a branch of ethnology. The
opposite of exogamy is endogamy, or prohibition of marriage outside the
tribe. Exogamy, which among other causes may be ascribed to a desire of
forming useful alliances with hostile tribes, is practised among Australian
aborigines, Mongols, and American Indians, and the custom is widely
distributed in various forms in all stages of civilization.--BIBLIOGRAPHY:
Sir J. G. Frazer, _Totemism and Exogamy_; E. A. Westermarck, _The History
of Human Marriage_.

EXOGENOUS PLANTS (_eks-oj´e-nus_), or EXOGENS, old names for Dicotyledons
(q.v.).

EXOGENOUS STRUCTURES, in botany, are those which arise from superficial
tissues of the parent organ, as stem-branches and leaves. Opposed to
endogenous structures.

EX´ORCISM (Gr. _exorkizein_, to expel with an oath), the casting out of
evil spirits by certain forms of words or ceremonies. An opinion prevailed
in the ancient Church that certain persons, those particularly who were
afflicted with certain diseases, especially madness and epilepsy, were
possessed by evil spirits; this was called _demoniac possession._ Over such
persons forms of conjuration were pronounced, and this act was called
_exorcism_. There were even certain men who made this a regular profession,
and were called _exorcists_. Exorcism still forms a part of the beliefs of
some Churches. In the Roman Catholic Church exorcist is one of the inferior
orders of the clergy.--Cf. Sir J. G. Frazer, _The Golden Bough_.

EXOSTO'SIS, in medicine, an excrescence or growth from one of the bony
structures of the body. It is generally found at the end of long bones near
the joints, and in connection with the skull.

EXOTHERMIC COMPOUNDS are compounds which evolve heat during their
formation; these are usually stable compounds, as they must be supplied
with a corresponding amount of heat for their decomposition.

EXOT´IC, belonging to foreign countries; a term used especially of plants.
Exotic plants are such as belong to a soil and climate entirely different
from the place where they are raised. They are nearly always greenhouse or
hothouse plants.

EXPANSION, in physics, the increase of the dimensions of a body caused by a
change of temperature. In general, bodies expand with rise of temperature,
solids expanding least and gases most. This change in the dimensions of
solids with temperature is expansion in length, area, and volume. These
changes are referred to a unit called the coefficient of expansion, or
expansion of unit length, area, or volume for 1° rise. For example, the
coefficient of linear expansion of iron is .000011; that is, a yard, say,
of iron rod becomes longer by this fraction of a yard for each degree
centigrade that its temperature is raised. The coefficient of volume
expansion of a solid is three times its linear coefficient. Crystals have
different rates of expansion along the three crystalline axes. Fused silica
or quartz expands so slightly that it may be plunged when red-hot into
water without being cracked. Invar, a nickel-steel alloy, which also has an
extremely small coefficient of expansion, is used in making clock
pendulums, which are unaffected by change of temperature. The observed
expansion of liquids is affected by the expansion of the vessel containing
them, and the apparent expansion of a liquid is thus always less than its
real expansion. The expansion of water with rise of temperature is
irregular; water contracts from 0° to 4°C., and thereafter expands at an
increasing rate until the boiling-point is reached. The expansion of
mercury and other liquids is employed in thermometry. Gases when kept at
constant pressure expand by about 1/273rd part of their volume at 0°C. for
each degree rise.

EXPECTATION, in the doctrine of chances, the value of any prospect of prize
or property depending upon the happening of some uncertain event. A sum of
money in _expectation_ upon a certain event has a determinate value before
that event happens. If the chances of receiving or not receiving a hundred
pounds, when an event arrives, are equal, then, before the arrival of the
event the expectation is worth half the money.--_Expectation of life_, the
number of years which a man or woman of any age may be expected to live. To
calculate this with any reasonable degree of probability, it is necessary
to have particulars of a large number of individuals. The earliest
observations were based upon the records of the registers of certain towns.
Out of a number of people alive at one date the numbers still living at the
end of successive years were found, and an estimate of the probable
duration of life was made. With increased facilities for collecting
statistics of a larger number of lives, this estimate has since been
modified. It is necessarily influenced by the progress of civilization,
improved methods of sanitation, increased knowledge of the best methods of
treating diseases, and other causes, but the collected statistics are now
so numerous that the actuaries of life assurance offices have been able to
prepare tables of mortality from which the cost of life premiums and the
price of annuities are calculated.

EXPEC´TORANTS are drugs used to increase and liquefy the secretion in the
lungs and air-passages. The most effective are ipecacuanha, squills,
apomorphine, ammonium carbonate, and potassium iodide. Some of these are
usually present in the many cough mixtures so widely used.

EXPER´IMENT, an operation designed to discover some unknown truth,
principle, or effect, or to establish it when discovered. It differs from
observation in the fact that the phenomena observed are, to a greater or
less extent, controlled by human agency. Experiment distinguishes the
modern method of investigating nature, and to it we owe the rapid strides
made in chemistry and physics.

EXPERT´ (Lat. _experiri_, to test), a person eminently skilled in any
particular branch or profession; specifically, a scientific or professional
witness who gives evidence on matters connected with his profession, as an
analytical chemist or a person skilled in handwriting.

EXPLOITS´, RIVER OF, a river which traverses nearly the whole of
Newfoundland from S.W. to N.E., and falls into the Bay of Exploits. It is
about 150 miles long, and is navigable for steamers for 12 miles.

EXPLO´SION, a sudden violent outburst accompanied by a loud noise, and
giving rise to an impulsive wave which spreads outwards from the place of
explosion. Generally applied to the very rapid combustion of explosive
substances which, under the influence of heat or shock, are resolved with
extreme rapidity into gaseous form. Substances are termed low explosives or
high explosives according as they are set off by combustion or detonation.

EXPLOSIVE MECHANISM, in botany, (1) in flowers, an arrangement for the
transference of pollen to an insect-visitor by a sudden movement of floral
organs. (2) In fruits, an arrangement for the forcible expulsion of seeds
from a fruit brought about in various ways (see _Sling-fruits_). The spores
of Ferns, ascospores, and some conidia are also liberated explosively.

EXPLOSIVES. An explosive is a substance or mixture of substances which, by
the action of a blow or of heat, can be converted very easily and suddenly
into a more stable substance or substances, usually gaseous, with the
simultaneous liberation of a large amount of heat. Explosives are divided
into classes according to the uses to which they are put, but the line of
demarcation is not always very clear. The industrial and blasting powders
may be either low or high explosives. A 'low' explosive explodes by the
application of heat, and burns more or less uniformly and slowly, and
projects neighbouring objects to a distance. A 'high' explosive explodes
under a blow, and the whole of the substance is instantly transformed, and
instantly exerts its maximum pressure, creating a violent disturbance in a
limited area without necessarily projecting substances to any great
distance. Service explosives, for naval and military purposes, are divided
into propellants and high explosives. Sporting powders are specially
modified propellant powders. Examples of these classes of explosives, with
notes on their composition, are given below.

_Low Explosives._--The best examples of the low explosive are gunpowder and
similar mixtures. The constituents of the 'gunpowder' explosives are
generally not explosive alone, but only when mixed. A 'gunpowder' mixture
contains carbon or carbonaceous matter like wood-meal, hydrocarbons,
starches, and sugars, &c., which burn owing to the presence of highly
oxygenated substances like peroxides, chlorates and perchlorates, nitrates,
permanganates, chromates and dichromates, all of which convey the necessary
oxygen. In addition, there usually is present some very easily ignited
substance like sulphur or sulphides, or phosphorus or phosphides, &c. As
compared with other explosives, gunpowder or black-powder has certain
advantages. It is cheap, easily ignited, insensitive to shock, and stable
at moderately high temperature; it burns regularly, and its residue is
non-corrosive. But it is weak in power, and produces much smoke. It is
excellent for armour-piercing shell and for rings of time-fuses. Gunpowder
made in different countries varies in composition, but for rifle, cannon,
and sporting powders it, usually contains 74 to 75 parts of saltpetre, 9 to
14 parts of sulphur, 12 to 16 parts of charcoal. For blasting powders less
saltpetre and more charcoal is used. Charcoal is made by the carbonization
of wood. In England dogwood, alder, and willow woods are used; in Germany
alder and willow are used; in France black alder and also white alder,
poplar, aspen, birch, and hazel; in Switzerland hazel wood; in Spain
oleander, yew, willow, hemp stems, and vine; in Italy hemp stems. The wood
is generally carbonized in iron retorts. The product is allowed to cool out
of contact with air, else it may inflame. Wood burnt for ordnance powders
gives a yield of 20 to 30 per cent charcoal; that for small-arms gives a
yield of 40 per cent. The charcoal contains from 68 to 85 per cent carbon,
from 2.8 to 3.7 per cent hydrogen, from 12 to 27 per cent oxygen, and may
have up to 5 per cent ash. The saltpetre is found naturally in Chile,
India, and in other countries, and is refined by crystallization from
water. It is a colourless, crystalline solid. Sulphur, a pale-yellow solid,
melting-point 113° C., boiling-point 444·5° C., is found in nature, and is
refined to a purity of 99·5 per cent and over. It has a low ignition
temperature of 261° C., and makes the powder burn more readily. Under the
pressure of the press and the incorporating mill it flows and cements the
minute particles of charcoal and saltpetre together. The three ingredients
are ground, mixed, sieved, incorporated or mixed in drums or mills, broken
down, and then pressed, corned or granulated, and glazed. Cannon powders
receive an addition of graphite to reduce the rate of burning. The powder
is then dried in a stove, finished in a reel to get rid of the last traces
of dust, and blended. In the United States powder for blasting contains
sodium nitrate instead of potassium nitrate. The powder is cheaper and
stronger, but is hygroscopic. Sprengsaltpetre is largely used in Stassfurt
salt-mines, where a mild explosive is required, and consists of 75 parts by
weight of sodium nitrate, 10 parts by weight of sulphur, and 15 parts by
weight of brown coal. It is cheap, and does not produce poisonous fumes.
Bobbinite is largely used in coal-mines. It is black powder with ammonium
and copper sulphates, possibly also starch and paraffin wax. When gunpowder
explodes, the product consists of 43 per cent gases, 56 per cent solids,
and the rest water. The composition of other industrial and blasting
powders is given in the sequel.

_Propellant Explosives._--The chief propellants arc nitrocellulose, also
called nitrocotton or guncotton, and nitroglycerine.

_Nitrocellulose._--The chief sources of cellulose are wood and cotton. When
cotton is plentiful, nitrocellulose is made as follows. Cotton-waste is
hand-picked to get rid of string, wood, &c.; it is opened out by a
teasing-machine, which tears off small portions at a time, and the cotton
is then dried to about 0.5 per cent moisture content. The cotton is then
nitrated with 'mixed acid'--a mixture of about 16 per cent nitric and 75
per cent sulphuric acid and about 8 per cent water--at 15° to 25° C. After
the nitration, the acid is removed and the nitrocotton boiled up in water
to stabilize it. Generally nitrocotton contains about 12 to 13 per cent of
nitrogen. Wet nitrocotton is quite safe although it can be detonated, but
dry nitrocotton is very dangerous. To-day, paper is usually made from
wood-pulp, and when the cotton supplies of Germany were stopped during the
European War, nitrocellulose had to be made from wood-pulp via a form of
paper crêpe prepared by the Germans from the pulp. For propellant purposes
the nitrocotton is 'gelatinized', either alone or mixed with
nitroglycerine, and is then worked up into different forms, such as wire,
rods, grains, or tape, when it becomes controllable at will, so that the
firing is not dangerous.

_Nitroglycerine._--Mixed acid, containing 41 per cent nitric acid and 57.5
per cent sulphuric acid, is brought to 22° C. by cooling coils of brine,
and pure glycerine is injected into the acid at such a rate that no
glycerine accumulates unchanged, and that the temperature is kept between
15° and 22° C. When all the glycerine has been added, the liquid is allowed
to stand, and the nitroglycerine rises to the surface. It is run off to the
wash-house, where it is washed free from acid and settled. The process is a
dangerous one, and great care must be taken at every stage of the
manufacture. The floors of the plant must be free from grit and dirt, no
accumulation of liquid should be allowed anywhere, special clothing and
rubber boots must be worn, no metallic implements may be used, and the
plant should not be handed over for repairs except under the supervision of
a responsible person. Nitroglycerine, when absorbed in a porous earth
called 'Kieselguhr', is called dynamite. Kieselguhr, or simply guhr,
absorbs twice its weight of nitroglycerine; cork charcoal absorbs nine
times its weight. Dynamite cartridges are generally exploded by detonators.

_Preparation of Cordite; Nitrocellulose Tape (N.C.T.); Ballistite;
&c._--For cordite, the nitrocotton, freed from moisture, is mixed with
nitroglycerine, and the paste or the cotton itself, if N.C.T. is to be
made, is incorporated into a uniform dough with ether and alcohol. Some
mineral jelly is added to render the explosive more stable. The dough is
pressed through different sizes of dies according to the product desired.
For rifle powder fine cords are used; for artillery, thicker cords or flat
ribbons of varying thicknesses are required. The cords or tapes from the
dies are cut into suitable lengths, the solvents driven off, and the
products blended to obtain uniform ballistic quality. For ballistite the
nitrocellulose is beaten up with nitroglycerine in water. The paste is
freed from water, dried, and worked into horn-like sheets by means of
rollers.

_High Explosives; Picric Acid._--At the outbreak of the European War the
chief high explosive of the Entente Powers was lyddite (in France,
mélenite), also called trinitrophenol or picric acid. It is a bright-yellow
solid, melting-point 122° C., sparingly soluble in water, and forms easily
exploded metallic salts. It is now displaced by trinitrotoluene. Picric
acid is made from phenol or carbolic acid. Phenol is obtained from
coal-tar, or made synthetically from benzene. The phenol is sulphonated
with strong sulphuric acid, and the phenol-sulphonic acid resulting is
nitrated with strong nitric acid at about 100° C. Picric acid separates,
and is washed free from mineral acid and dried. It may also be made from
benzene without converting it into phenol thus: The benzene is chlorinated
and gives chlorbenzene. This is nitrated into dinitrochlorbenzene, and is
then treated with caustic soda to give dinitrophenol. This is then further
nitrated into trinitrophenol or picric acid. Picric acid has a high
melting-point, it must be used pure, is dissolved by water, it attacks
metals forming dangerous compounds, and requires troublesome plant for its
manufacture. Hence it has been displaced by more suitable substances,
notably by trinitrotoluene.

_Trinitrotoluene_ (_T.N.T._).--This compound may now be made in a
continuous plant. Mononitrotoluene is put in at one end of the plant and
comes out as trinitrotoluene. Mixed nitric and sulphuric acid is put in at
the end where the T.N.T. is obtained, and emerges, where mononitrotoluene
is put in, as waste acid. T.N.T. in the past has also been made
discontinuously thus: The toluene is nitrated by mixed acid into either
mono- or dinitrotoluene, which is then trinitrated. The conversion into
mononitrotoluene was used in the United Kingdom, France, Germany, Canada,
and America; the conversion into dinitrotoluene was used in Italy. The
T.N.T. emerges liquid, and is passed over a rotating drum internally cold
water cooled. A knife strips the thin congealed skin of T.N.T. off. This
T.N.T. is only grade 3, and for conversion into grade 1 it must be
purified. Formerly this was done by means of an organic solvent, but this
dangerous and expensive method has been displaced by treatment either with
phenol or sodium sulphite, which gives a grade 1 product. T.N.T. is a very
pale yellow solid, melting-point 80.2° C., and therefore, melted by hot
water, almost insoluble in water, burns quickly in the air, is inert, and
comparatively safe to handle. It has displaced picric acid owing to its
superiority, physically and chemically, over that substance.

_Tetryl or C.E._ (_Composition Exploding_).--Tetryl, also called
tetranitrodimethylaniline, or more correctly trinitrophenylmethylnitramine,
is a powerful high explosive, and is thus obtained. One part of
dimethylaniline is dissolved in 10 parts of strong sulphuric acid, and the
solution allowed to flow into strong nitric acid. The temperature should be
kept below 40° C., else decomposition may occur. After nitration the yellow
tetryl separates out, and is filtered off and water-washed till free from
acid. It is then dried in hot-air stoves. Tetryl is much more dangerous
than T.N.T., and is also more poisonous to handle. No other nitro-bodies
were made in England on the large scale during the European War, but on the
Continent, owing to the scarcity of raw materials, dinitrobenzene,
dinitrotoluene, and nitronaphthalenes, and even less important
nitro-bodies, were made. Their manufacture is similar to that of those
already described. Probably none of these nitro-bodies so pressed into use
is as good as T.N.T.

_Detonating Substances._--Though modern explosives are not easily exploded
by a blow, they are sensitive to shock of given intensity, and lesser or
different shocks will not suffice. The 'detonator' to produce the shock is
set into the explosive. A complete shell carries two detonators. One, in
the percussion cap, sets off the propellant charge which expels the
projectile; the other, in the fuse in the nose of the shell, is ignited by
the discharge of the gun, and detonates the high-explosive filling at a set
interval after the discharge of the shell. Therefore, the shell can be
exploded either in its flight when it is used as shrapnel shell, or on its
arrival at its objective when it can be used for small-calibre artillery
shell for field-guns, &c., or after its arrival when it is used for heavy
howitzer and armour-piercing shell for destroying entrenched works,
armoured forts, or ships. The manufacture of detonators is a very dangerous
and delicate operation. Some substances (the copper acetylides) explode by
a scratch, some (nitrogen iodide) by the touch of a feather or the tread of
a fly, some explode even in solution when poured from one vessel into
another (diazobenzeneperchlorates). Mercury fulminate is more often
employed in the detonator, and is prepared from mercury, alcohol, and
nitric acid. It is expensive, and most modern detonators consist of lead
azide or salts of styphnic acid, with a layer of T.N.T. in a narrow
aluminium cylinder.

The following is a list of the more important explosives, the different
groups not being mutually exclusive:--

COAL-MINE EXPLOSIVES

_American._

    Aetna Coal-mine Powder A, B, C: nitroglycerine explosive.

    Black Diamond: 2A, 3A, 6L.F are nitroglycerine explosives; 5, 7, 8,
    ammonium nitrate explosives.

    Carbonite: nitroglycerine 26, barium nitrate 4, potassium nitrate 29,
    wood-meal or starch flour 40, calcium carbonate 0.25.

    Du Pont Permissible: nitroglycerine, ammonium nitrate, common salt.

    Eureka: nitroglycerine and hydrated salt.

    Monobel: ammonium nitrate, nitroglycerine, wood-meal, alkali chloride.

    Red H1-7: ammonium nitrate explosives.

    Trogan Coal Powder: contains nitrostarch.

_Austrian and Hungarian_.

    Chloratit: during war was used in coal-mines.

    Dynammon: ammonium nitrate, potassium nitrate, red charcoal.

    Pannomite: nitroglycerine, collodion cotton, ammonium nitrate, dextrin,
    glycerine, nitrotoluene, alkali chloride.

    Titanite: Ammonium nitrate, trinitrotoluene, curcuma charcoal.

_Belgian_.

    Alsilite: ammonium nitrate, trinitrotoluene, ferrosilicon-aluminium,
    salt.

    Baellnite: ammonium-nitrate, trinitrotoluene.

    Densite: alkaline nitrates, trinitrotoluene, dinitrotoluene, and
    ammonium chloride.

    Favier Explosives: mixtures in varying proportions containing ammonium
    nitrate, nitronaphthalene, paraffin, and resin; higher nitrated
    naphthalenes, potassium nitrate, and tetryl may be present.
    Manufactured by the French Government as Explosifs N or Favier or
    Grisounites. Grisounites-couche for coal-mines have theoretical
    explosion temperatures of 1500° C., Grisounites-roche of 1900° C.
    Ammonite, Westfalite, Bellite, Roburite are explosives of this type;
    other ammonites, Bellite Nos. 2 and 4, Faversham powder, and negro
    powder have ammonium or sodium chloride added.

_British._

    Ammonite: Favier type; ammonium nitrate 75, dinitronaphthalene or other
    nitro-body, salt 20.

    Bellite: ammonium nitrate and metadinitrobenzene; salt and starch may
    be added.

    Bobbinite: the only gunpowder explosive allowed in England, not allowed
    in foreign mines; alkali nitrate, carbohydrates, wax may be added.
    Shatters coal less than high explosives.

    Cambrite: a Nobel carbonite plus 8 per cent of a cooling agent.

    Denaby Powder: ammonium nitrate, alkali nitrate, T.N.T., ammonium
    chloride.

    Dynobel: nitroglycerine 15, collodion cotton 0.5, nitro-body 3,
    ammonium nitrate 46, wood-meal 5.5, salt 29.5, magnesium carbonate 0.5.
    Limit charge, 18 to 30 ounces. Swing of ballistic pendulum, 2.35
    inches.

    Monarkite: ammonium and sodium nitrate, nitroglycerine, nitrocotton,
    starch, mineral jelly, salt.

    Monobel: ammonium nitrate, nitroglycerine, wood-meal, salt, alkali
    chloride, magnesium carbonate; nitro-body may be present.

    Negro Powder: Grisounite type; ammonium nitrate 88, T.N.T. 10, graphite
    2.

    Rex Powder: nitroglycerine 12, salt 20, wood-meal 8, ammonium nitrate
    60. Charge, 20 ounces. Swing of pendulum, 2.61 inches.

    Rippite (Super): nitroglycerine, nitrocotton, potassium nitrate, borax,
    alkali chloride.

    Roburite: ammonium nitrate 61, T.N.T. 16, salt 23.

    Stomonal: nitroglycerine, ammonium nitrate, sodium nitrate, wood-meal,
    wheat-flour, salt, ammonium oxalate.

    Thames Powder. Similar to above.

_Danish._

    Aerolite: ammonium nitrate 78.1 per cent, potassium nitrate 7.5 per
    cent, sulphur 8.75 per cent, tar 2.5 per cent, sago-meal 1.25 per cent,
    manganese dioxide 1.25 per cent, resin 0.6 per cent.

    Poudre Blanche Cornil: ammonium nitrate, alkali nitrate,
    nitronaphthalene, lead chromate.

_French._

    Favier Explosives. See under _Belgian_ explosives.

    Grisounite. As above.

    Grisoutine or Grisou Dynamite. It is a mixture of ammonium nitrate and
    blasting gelatine. It is the only explosive except Grisounite allowed
    in the more dangerous French mines.

    Naphthalite (Grisou): potassium chlorate 80 per cent, aryl
    hydrocarbons, 12 per cent nitrocompounds not trinitro-bodies, paraffin,
    fatty oils, flour and other organic substances. May contain alkali
    chlorides and up to 4 per cent blasting gelatine.

_German._

    Albit (Wetter): a chlorate explosive replacing nitrates; scarce during
    the war.

    Astralit (Wetter): ammonium nitrate explosive containing some blasting
    gelatine. Many varieties, which may also contain rape-oil and
    potato-meal. Has been used in trench howitzers.

    Carbonit. Numerous compositions come under this name and are made in
    different countries. Consists chiefly of nitroglycerine and metallic
    nitrates. Arctic carbonite, a low-freezing mixture, contains 15.5 per
    cent nitroglycerine, 10.5 per cent nitrohydrocarbon, 42 per cent
    potassium nitrate, 31.7 per cent wood-meal, and 0.3 per cent calcium
    carbonate.

    Chloratzit: potassium chlorate or perchlorate, aryl nitro-bodies,
    resins, and carbohydrates. For coal-mines add cooling agents.

    Detonit: ammonium nitrate, charcoal, meal, 4 per cent blasting
    gelatine, neutral salts.

    Donarit: ammonium nitrate 80 per cent, trinitrotoluene 12 per cent,
    rye-flour 4 per cent, nitroglycerine 4 per cent. The standard in
    Germany for sensitiveness of ammonium nitrate explosives.

    Dorfit: ammonium nitrate, trinitrotoluene, flour, salt, alkali nitrate.

    Dynamit: nitroglycerine 75 per cent, Kieselguhr 25 per cent.

    Gehlingerit: ammonium nitrate, trinitrotoluene, flour.

    Permonit: a perchlorate explosive.

    Tremonit: contains gelatinized dinitroglycerine, pea-flour, and salt.

SOME BLASTING EXPLOSIVES

    Ammonal: ammonium nitrate 80 to 90 per cent, aluminium 4 to 18 per
    cent, charcoal 2 to 6 per cent. The more violent mixtures contain some
    trinitrotoluene in addition. Has been used in grenades and by Austrians
    in trench-howitzer bombs. Not suitable in underground workings owing to
    poisonous gases evolved.

    Astralit: a mixture of ammonium nitrate and blasting gelatine. May
    contain wood-meal, trinitrotoluene, paraffin-oil. Has been used for
    projectiles.

    Carbodynamite: nitroglycerine absorbed in cork charcoal instead of
    guhr.

    Gelignite: nitroglycerine 56 to 63 per cent, nitrocotton 4 per cent,
    wood-meal 7 per cent, potassium nitrate 27 per cent, calcium carbonate
    0.2 per cent.

    Oxyliquit: liquid oxygen absorbed in a porous combustible material.
    Used in construction of Simplon Tunnel. Very cheap; safe after misfire
    because oxygen evaporates off.

    Perdit: German mining, demolition, and rifle grenade explosive.
    Ammonium nitrate 76 per cent, potassium perchlorate 6 per cent,
    wood-meal 2 per cent, dinitrotoluene 16 per cent.

    Rendarock: a brand of American dynamite.

    Sprengel Explosives: one or both of the substances to be liquid, and
    mixing to occur shortly before firing. Nitric acid, alkali chloride,
    nitrogen peroxide on nitrobenzene, nitronaphthalene, carbon bisulphide,
    petrol, picric acid. Panclastite, Prométhée, Rack-a-Rock, are examples
    of this class.

    Tonite: gun-cotton and barium nitrate.

SOME HIGH EXPLOSIVES

    Alumtol: ammonium nitrate, trinitrotoluene, aluminium powder. Used for
    trench mortars, bombs, &c.

    Amatol: a mixture of ammonium nitrate and trinitrotoluene, used for
    shell-filling. Called by Germans Füllpulver. The Germans did not
    develop this explosive as much as the Entente Powers, who effected
    great economy of trinitrotoluene.

    Blastine: ammonium perchlorate, sodium nitrate, dinitrotoluene,
    paraffin-wax. It evolves hydrochloric acid gas.

    Blasting gelatine contains 93 per cent nitroglycerine and 7 per cent
    nitrocotton. It is the most powerful explosive in common use.

    Crèsylite is a French explosive, and contains picric acid and nitrated
    cresol.

    Fumyl is a smoke-producing explosive, and contains trinitrotoluene and
    ammonium chloride. It was used to open poison-gas shells.

    Granatfülling (Shell Filling): a term used by the Germans.

    Granatfülling C/84 is picric acid.

    Granatfülling C/02 is trinitrotoluene.

    Other substances were used by them for shell filling, such as
    trinitroanisole, dinitrobenzene, hexanitrodiphenylamine, and
    hexanitrophenylsulphide.

    Lyddite: a term for picric acid formerly used in shells.

    T.N.T. is trinitrotoluene or trotyl.

    Toxol is a mixture of trinitrotoluene and trinitroxylene.

    Triplastite is a plastic high explosive containing 70 per cent
    nitrotoluenes, 8 per cent nitrocotton, 29 per cent lead nitrate. Used
    for shell filling.

SOME MISCELLANEOUS EXPLOSIVES

    Anilite: Sprengel type. French liquid explosive used in aerial bombs.

    Centralite: not an explosive but a stabilizer and regulator. It is
    dimethyldiphenylurea.

    Collodion Cotton: low nitralion nitrocotton, soluble in a mixture of
    ether and alcohol. It dissolves in nitroglycerine and liquid
    nitro-body, preventing their exudation.

    Gelatine Dynamite: a mixture of blasting gelatine with potassium
    nitrate and wood-meal. It may also contain calcium and magnesium
    carbonate and mineral jelly.

    Gelignite is similar to Gelatine Dynamite, but contains less Blasting
    Gelatine.

    Halakite: contains potassium chlorate, ammonium nitrate,
    trinitrotoluene or other nitro-body; may contain nitrocotton, sodium
    nitrate, and wood-meal.

    Pyrocollodion: highly nitrated, soluble gun-cotton. Adopted by the
    United States.

    White Gunpowder: a mixture of potassium chlorate, potassium
    ferrocyanide, and sugar. Very sensitve, and only used in the
    laboratory.

PROPELLANTS FOR SHOT-GUNS

    Amberite: insoluble nitrocotton 18.6 per cent, nitrates 28 per cent,
    soluble nitrocotton 46 per cent, vaseline 6 per cent.

    Du Pont Smokeless Powder: nitroglycerine 10 per cent, ammonium nitrate
    67.5 per cent, wood-pulp 8 per cent, salt 15 per cent (for coal-mines).
    Soluble nitrocotton 46 per cent, metallic nitrates 2.2 per cent (for
    shot-guns).

    E.C. Powder: insoluble nitrocotton 44 per cent to 48 per cent (Empire
    Powder), soluble nitrocotton 30 per cent to 34 per cent, metallic
    nitrates 14 per cent to 9 per cent, vaseline 6 per cent to 7 per cent,
    camphor 4.6 per cent.

    Ideal Powder: made by Nobels.

    Neonite. Similar to the above compositions, but containing 73 per cent
    of insoluble nitrocotton, 9 per cent soluble nitrocotton. It is also
    made for rifled small-arms especially for rim-fire rifles.

    New Explosives Company Smokeless Powder. Similar to above.

    Rifleite: insoluble nitrocotton 1.7 per cent, soluble nitrocotton 82.5
    per cent, nitro-body 4.8 per cent. The nitrocellulose is made from
    curcuma.

    Ruby Powder: a cheap non-solvent powder, 46 per cent insoluble
    nitrocotton, 4 per cent soluble nitrocotton.

    Smokeless Diamond and Stoumarkel Smokeless are similar to above.

PROPELLANTS FOR RIFLED FIRE-ARMS

    Amide Powder: ammonium nitrate, potassium nitrate, charcoal. Has also
    been used in German artillery.

    Ammonpulver: ammonium nitrate and charcoal. Has been used by Austrian
    artillery, and lately reintroduced by the Germans.

    Ballistite: equal parts of nitroglycerine and soluble nitrocotton with
    some mineral jelly.

    Cordite: the principal smokeless powder of the British Empire.

    Indurite: gun-cotton and nitrobenzene. Abandoned by U.S. navy.

    Neonite: a gelatinized powder. Contains nitrocellulose insoluble and
    soluble, metallic nitrates, and vaseline.

    Noddite: a strip sporting-rifle powder containing nitroglycerine,
    nitrocellulose, mineral jelly.

    Rottweil Smokeless Powder: a gelatined powder containing camphor and
    diphenylamine.

See also _Grenade_; _Shell_; _Torpedo_; _Fireworks_; _Rockets_.

EXPO´NENT. In algebra a^3 denotes three a's multiplied together; a^n means
that n of the letter a are to be multiplied. These numbers or letters
placed immediately above and to the right of another number or letter are
called exponents, and indicate the power to which the number or letter is
raised. Exponents can be fractional or negative, in which case new
interpretations can be found. On the assumption that a^m × a^n = a^{m+n}
for all values of m and n, a^{1/n} is interpreted as the nth root of a,
a^{-n} as the reciprocal of a^n.

EXPONENTIAL THEOREM. If a^x = N, x is said to be the logarithm of N to the
base a. There are two bases of logarithms in common use, the base 10 and
the Napierian base e. The exponential theorem states that the value of e^x
is given by the infinite series 1 + x + x^2/(1.2) + x^3/(1.2.3) + ... +
x^n/(1.2.3..n) +, &c. Putting x equal to 1, e = 1 + 1 + 1/(1.2) + 1/(1.2.3)
+ 1/(1.2.3.4) +, &c. e can be expressed to any number of decimal places by
working out the value of the terms on the right-hand side. It is an
incommensurable number which to five decimal places is equal to 2.71828.
See _Logarithm_.

EXPORTS. See _Foreign Trade_.

EX POST FACTO, in law, a term designating something as done after and
bearing upon something previously done; thus a law is said to be _ex post
facto_, or retrospective, when it is enacted to punish an offence committed
before the passing of the law.

EXPOSURE, the situation of a building, &c., with respect to sun and wind;
'aspect' with regard to the quarter of the heavens. A house facing
south-west or south-east will be found much healthier than one facing due
north; and as it is also warmer, less fuel will be required for heating
purposes.

EXPRESSED OILS, in chemistry, are those which are obtainable from bodies
only by pressing, to distinguish them from mineral and essential oils,
which last are, for the most part, obtained by distillation.

EXTENSION, (1) in physics and metaphysics, that property of a body in
virtue of which it occupies a portion of space. (2) In logic, _extension_
is the extent of the application of a general term, that is, the objects
collectively which are included under it; thus, the word figure is more
extensive than triangle, circle, or parallelogram; European more extensive
than French, Frenchman, German, &c. Matter and mind are the most extensive
terms of which any definite conception can be formed. Extension is
contrasted with _comprehension_ or _intension_.--Cf. Titchner, _Text-Book
of Psychology_.

EXTINCTEUR (eks-tan-t_eu_r), an apparatus for the extinction of fire,
consisting of a metallic case containing water and materials for generating
carbonic acid. When required, the materials are brought into contact by
pushing a rod which breaks a bottle containing acid, the gas mixes with the
water, and the pressure generated is sufficient to project the water
charged with the gas to a distance of 40 or 50 feet.

EX´TRACT, a term to denote all that can be dissolved out of a substance by
a specified menstruum, such as water, alcohol, ether, &c. In modern
pharmacy the term is applied to two kinds of preparation from vegetables.
One is got by digesting the plant in water or other solvent, and
evaporating or distilling away the excess of solvent until the extracted
matter is sufficiently inspissated. The other is got by bruising the plant
in a mortar, separating the juice, warming it until the green
colouring-matter separates, and filtering it off. The juice is next heated
until the albumen coagulates, and again filtered. The juice is now
evaporated to a syrup, the green colouring-matter added and well mixed, and
the evaporation is thereafter continued until the required concentration is
attained. Extracts must be capable of being redissolved, so as to form a
solution like that from which they were derived. Extracts are used in
cookery, medicine, and the manufacture of perfumery.--_Extract of Meat_
(_extractum carnis_) is a soft, yellowish-brown solid, or very thick syrup,
which is employed as a portable soup. It is now manufactured on the large
scale by processes proposed by Liebig.

EXTRADI´TION (Lat. _ex_, out, and _tradere_, to hand over), the act by
which a person accused of a crime is given up by the Government in whose
territories he has taken refuge to the Government of which he is a subject.
Conventions have been entered into by Britain with almost all civilized
countries for the apprehension and extradition of persons charged with
particular offences, especially those of the most heinous stamp, such as
murder, robbery, embezzlement, arson, rape, and piracy. The Extradition Act
of 1870 makes special provision that no criminal shall be surrendered for a
political offence, and that the criminal shall not be tried for any but the
crime for which he was demanded. Other British Extradition Acts are those
of 1873, 1895, and 1906. See _International Law_.--Cf. Sir E. Clarke, _The
Law of Extradition_.

EXTRAVAGAN´ZA, in music or the drama, a species of composition designed to
produce effect by its wild irregularity and incoherence; differing from a
burlesque in being an original composition and not a mere travesty.

EXTRAVASA´TION (Lat. _extra_, beyond, and _vas_, vessel), an escape of some
fluid, as blood or urine, from the vessel containing it. _Blood
extravasation_, in contusions and other accidents, is when blood-vessels
are ruptured by the injury, and the blood finds its way into the
neighbouring tissues. In some accidents to the urethra and bladder
extravasation of urine is a very serious occurrence.

EXTREME UNCTION has been, since an early period, one of the seven
sacraments of the Roman Catholic Church. It is performed in cases of mortal
disease by anointing in the form of a cross, the eyes, ears, nose, mouth,
hands, feet, and reins (in the case of males). It is administered after
confession and the eucharist, and is believed to remove the last stains of
sin. It can only be administered by a bishop or priest, and is not applied
in the case of young children or excommunicated persons.

EXU´MA, GREAT and LITTLE, two of the Bahama Islands. The former is 30 miles
long and 3 miles wide, and has a good harbour. Pop. 3465.

EYALET ([=i]´a-let), a former administrative division of the Turkish
Empire, subdivided into sanjaks or provinces, and kazas or districts. It
was ruled by a pasha, and gave place to the vilayet on the reorganization
of the empire in 1871.

EYCK ([=i]k), Hubert and Jan van, brothers, famous painters of the old
Flemish school, born at Maaseyck, Hubert in 1366, Jan probably about 1385.
They lived first at Bruges, whence the younger brother is called John of
Bruges, and afterwards at Ghent, to which they removed about 1420. Here
they executed the celebrated _Adoration of the Lamb_ for the Cathedral of
Ghent; a painting which, in its different parts, contains above three
hundred figures, and is a masterpiece. It was in two horizontal divisions,
comprising ten panels, of which only the two central ones remain at Ghent,
the others being at Berlin. Hubert did not live to see it completed. He
died at Ghent (1426), as did also his sister Margaret, who was likewise a
painter (1431). Jan finished the work in 1432, and returned to Bruges,
where he remained till his death, which took place in 1441, and executed
several excellent pieces. His reputation became very great even during his
lifetime, by his share in the introduction of oil-painting; the original
invention of which has been incorrectly ascribed to him by many. Jan van
Eyck also introduced improvements in linear and aerial perspective, and in
painting upon glass. Three portraits by Jan van Eyck, _The Scholar_, _The
Man with a Turban_, and _Giovanni Arnolfini and his Wife_, are in the
National Gallery, London; the _Madonna of the Chancellor Rollin_ is in the
Louvre.--Cf. W. H. J. Weale, _John and Hubert van Eyck_.

EYE, the organ of vision, is an instrument presenting some analogy to a
photographic camera. It is provided with a lens for focussing images upon a
sensitive membrane called the _retina_. The walls of the globe of the eye
are formed principally of two fibrous membranes: one white and opaque--the
_sclerotic_ (Gr. _skl[=e]ros_, hard)--which envelops two-thirds of the
globe posteriorly; and the other transparent, and resembling a horny plate,
whence its name, _cornea_ (Lat. _corneus_, horny). The sclerotic is a tough
fibrous coat, and is the part to which the phrase 'white of the eye' is
applied. In the front of the globe the sclerotic is abruptly transformed
into the transparent portion (the cornea), which is circular, and which
forms a window through which one can see into the interior. A membrane, the
_conjunctiva_, so named because it unites the eye to the lid, spreads over
the anterior portion of the globe, and then folds back on itself and lines
the internal surface of the eyelids. On the internal surface of the
sclerotic is a vascular membrane called the _choroid_. This is essentially
the blood-vessel coat of the eyeball. About the place where the sclerotic
passes into the cornea the choroid becomes continuous with the _iris_, a
round curtain, the structure seen through the cornea, differently coloured
in different individuals. In its centre is a round hole, the _pupil_, which
appears as if it were a black spot. The _iris_ forms a diaphragm suspended
in the space behind the cornea which is filled with clear fluid, the
_aqueous humour_. The _iris_ consists of a framework of connective tissue,
and its posterior surface is lined by cells containing pigment which gives
the colour to the eye. In its substance are bundles of involuntary muscular
fibres, arranged in a ring round the margin of the pupil. In a bright light
the circular fibres contract and the pupil is made smaller; but in the dark
these fibres relax and allow the pupil to dilate more or less widely, thus
allowing more luminous rays to enter the eye. Just behind the pupil is the
_crystalline lens_, resembling a small, very strongly magnifying glass,
convex on each side, though more so behind. Minute bands of muscle in the
choroid can alter the convexity of the lens, and thus adapt its focus to
the position of objects at different distances. The large space in the
globe of the eye that intervenes between the retina lining its inner
surface and the lens in front is occupied by a transparent jelly-like mass
called the _vitreous body_. The internal surface of the choroid, or rather
the pigmentary layer which covers it, is lined by the retina or nervous
tunic upon which the images of the objects that we see are focussed. The
retina is a very complex mechanism consisting of certain elements which are
stimulated by light, and others that transmit the effects of such
stimulation as a nervous current to the optic nerve which carries it to the
brain. It is composed of cones and cylinders or _rods_, joined together
like the stakes of a palisade, perpendicular to the plane of the membrane,
and forming by their free extremities a mosaic, each microscopic division
of which is about 0.0008 of a line in diameter according to Helmholtz, and
represents a section of a rod. These rods and cones are believed to be the
agents by whose aid the waves of light become transformed into the stimulus
of a sensation. The ocular globe is put in motion in the orbit by six
muscles, grouped two by two, which raise or lower the eye, turn it inward
or outward, or on its antero-posterior axis. In these movements the centre
of the globe is immovable, and the eye moves round its transverse and
vertical diameters. These three orders of movements are independent of each
other, and may be made singly or in combination, in such a manner as to
direct the pupil towards all points of the circumference of the orbit. Each
eye is furnished with two eyelids, moved by muscles, which shield it from
too much light and keep it from being injured. They are fringed with short,
fine hairs called eyelashes; and along the edge of the lids is a row of
glands similar to the sebaceous glands of the skin. The eyebrows, ridges of
thickened integument and muscle, situated on the upper circumference of the
orbit and covered with short hairs, also regulate to some extent the
admission of light by muscular contraction. In reptiles, some fishes
(sharks, &c.), in birds, and in some mammals a third eyelid or nictitating
membrane is present, and can be drawn over the surface of the eye so as to
clear it of foreign matters, and also to modify the light. The lachrymal
apparatus is composed of, firstly, the _lachrymal gland_, which lies in a
depression of the orbital arch; secondly, the _lachrymal canals_, by which
the tears are poured out upon the conjunctiva a little above the border of
the upper lid; thirdly, the _lachrymal ducts_, which are destined to
receive the tears after they have bathed the eye, and of which the orifices
or _lachrymal points_ are seen near the internal ends of the lids;
fourthly, the _lachrymal sac_, in which the lachrymal ducts terminate, that
empties the tears into the _nasal canal_. The tears, by running over the
surface of the conjunctiva, render it supple and facilitate the movements
of the globe and eyelids by lessening the friction. The influence of moral
or physical causes increases their secretion, and when the lachrymal ducts
do not suffice to carry them off they run over the lids.

[Illustration: Section of the Human Eye]

_Vision._--The retina renders the eye sensible of light, and we may
therefore consider it as the essential organ of vision. The function of the
other portions is to focus the luminous rays on the surface of the retina,
a condition necessary for distinct vision and the clear perception of
objects. The visual impressions are transmitted from the retina to the
brain by means of the optic nerve. The two optic nerves converge from the
eyes toward the centre of the base of the brain, where there is a partial
interlacement of their fibres in such a manner that a portion of the right
nerve goes to the left side of the brain, and a part of the left nerve to
the right side; this is called the _chiasma_ or _commissure_ of the optic
nerves. The principal advantage of having two eyes is in the estimation of
distance and the perception of relief. In order to see a point as single by
two eyes we must make its two images fall on corresponding points of the
retinas; and this implies a greater or less convergence of the optic axes
according as the object is nearer or more remote. To accommodate the eye to
different distances the lens is capable of altering itself with great
precision and rapidity. When we look at a near object, the anterior surface
of the lens bulges forward, becoming more convex the nearer the object; the
more distant the object the more the lens is flattened. When the
transparency of the cornea, the crystalline lens, or any of the contents of
the globe of the eye is destroyed, either partially or entirely, then will
partial or total blindness follow, since no image can be formed upon the
retina; but although all the media and the cornea be perfectly transparent,
and retain their proper forms, which likewise is necessary to distinct
vision, yet injury or inactivity of the optic nerve, or injury of the parts
of the brain with which it is connected, may produce disturbance of vision
or total blindness. Defective vision may also arise from the crystalline
lens being so convex as to form an image before the rays reach the retina
(a defect known as short sight or myopia), in which case distinct vision
will be procured by interposing a concave lens between the eye and the
object of such a curvature as shall cause the rays that pass through the
crystalline lens to meet on the retina; or the lens may be too flat, a
defect which is corrected by convex lenses. In old age, and in fact in most
people after about forty-five years of age, the elasticity of the lens
becomes reduced, and convex lenses become necessary to make it possible to
focus near objects. This condition is known as _presbyopia_. In the lower
organisms the organs of sight appear as mere pigment spots. In higher
forms, simple lenses or refracting bodies occur. Insects, crustaceans, &c.,
have large masses of simple eyes or ocelli aggregated together to form
compound eyes--the separate facets or lenses being optically distinct, and
sometimes numbering many thousands. In the cephalopods well-developed eyes
presenting a distant analogy in structure to those of the highest animals
are found; and in all vertebrate animals the organ of vision corresponds
generally to what has been described, though they vary much in structure
and adaptation to the surroundings of the animal.--Cf. J. Herbert Parsons,
_Diseases of the Eye_.

EYE ([=a]), a municipal borough, England, county Suffolk, 19 miles north of
Ipswich. Up till 1885 it sent a member to Parliament, and it still gives
its name to a parliamentary division of East Suffolk. Pop. 1781.

EYEBRIGHT (_Euphrasia officin[=a]lis_), a small plant belonging to the nat.
ord. Scrophulariaceæ, which is common in Britain and most parts of Europe,
in North Asia, &c. It is an annual, half-parasitic on grass-roots, from 3
to 8 inches high, often much branched. The whole plant has a bitter taste.
Under the name of _euphrasy_ it formerly enjoyed a great reputation in
diseases of the eyes.

EYEMOUTH, a fishing-town of Berwickshire, Scotland, at the mouth of the
Eye, an important place in the thirteenth century. Pop. 2477.

EYE-PIECE, in a telescope, microscope, or other optical instrument, the
lens, or combination of lenses to which the eye is applied. As the use of a
single lens limits the field of view, eye-pieces are generally formed from
two lenses or lens systems, called the eye-lens and the field-lens, placed
at a distance apart. The Ramsden or positive eye-piece consists of two
lenses of equal focal length placed at a distance apart equal to two-thirds
of the focal length of either lens. The object looked at requires to be a
short distance in front of the field-lens. In the Huyghens or negative
eye-piece the focal lengths of the field- and eye-lenses are in the ratio 3
to 1, and the distance between the lenses is twice the focal length of the
eye-lens. As a result the image formed by, say, the objective of a
telescope is in focus when between the two lenses.

EYLAU ([=i]´lou), a small town, about 28 miles distant from Königsberg, in
Prussia, famous for a bloody battle fought between Napoleon and the allied
Russians and Prussians, on the 7th and 8th of Feb., 1807. Both sides
claimed the victory. The loss of the Allies was about 20,000 men, while
that of the French must have been considerably greater.

EYRE ([=a]r), Edward John, Australian explorer and colonial governor, born
in Yorkshire 1815, died in 1901. He went to Australia in 1833, in 1839
discovered Lake Torrens, and in 1840 explored its eastern shores and the
adjacent Flinders Range. He then commenced his perilous journey along the
shores of the Great Australian Bight, and reached King George's Sound, in
Western Australia, a distance of 1200 miles, with a single native boy,
having left Adelaide more than a year before. In 1845 he published
_Discoveries in Central Australia_. After filling several governorships, he
was appointed Governor of Jamaica in 1862. In 1865 he was confronted with a
negro rebellion, which he crushed with some severity, and was recalled. On
his return to England John Stuart Mill and other so-called humanitarians
took measures to try him for murder, but failed. Tennyson and Carlyle were
among his most strenuous defenders.

EYRE, LAKE, a large salt-water lake of South Australia. Area about 4000 sq.
miles, but it is subject to great fluctuations in size.

EZE´KIEL (Heb. _Yehezg[=e]l_, 'God shall strengthen'), the third of the
great prophets, a priest, and the son of Buzi. He was carried away when
young (about 599 B.C.) into the Babylonian captivity. His prophetic career
extended over a period of twenty-two years, from the fifth to the
twenty-seventh year of the captivity. The _Book of Ezekiel_ contains
predictions made before the fall of Jerusalem, 586 B.C. (chaps. i-xxiv);
prophecies against some of the neighbouring tribes (chaps. xxv-xxxii);
prophecies concerning the future of Israel (xxxiii-xxxix); and a series of
visions relating to the circumstances of the people after the restoration.

EZRA, a celebrated Jewish scribe and priest. Under his guidance the second
expedition of the Jews set out from Babylon to Palestine in the reign of
Artaxerxes I, about 458 B.C. The important services rendered by Ezra to his
countrymen on that occasion, and also in arranging, and in some measure, it
is believed, settling the canon of Scripture, are specially acknowledged by
the Jews, and he has even been regarded as the second founder of the
nation. Josephus states that he died in Jerusalem; others assert that he
returned to Babylon, and died there at the age of 120 years. _The Book of
Ezra_ contains an account of the favours bestowed upon the Jews by the
Persian monarchs, the rebuilding of the temple, Ezra's mission to
Jerusalem, and the various regulations and forms introduced by him. It is
written partly in Hebrew and partly in Chaldee; this has led some to
conclude that it is the work of different hands.

       *       *       *       *       *


F

F, the sixth letter of the English alphabet, is a labio-dental
articulation, formed by the passage of breath between the lower lip and the
upper front teeth. It is classed as a surd spirant, its corresponding
sonant spirant being _v_, which is distinguished from _f_ by being
pronounced with voice instead of breath, as may be perceived by pronouncing
_ef, ev_. The figure of the letter F is the same as that of the ancient
Greek digamma, which it also closely resembles in power. As a mediæval
Roman numeral F stands for 40, and with a bar above it, it is 40,000. F, in
music, is the fourth note of the diatonic scale.

FAAM-TEA, or FAHAM-TEA, a name given to the dried leaves of the _Angræcum
fragrans_, an orchid growing in the Mauritius and in India, and much prized
for the fragrance of its leaves, an infusion of which is used as a
stomachic and as an expectorant in pulmonary complaints.

FABER, Frederick William, D.D., a theologian and hymn-writer, the nephew of
George Stanley Faber, born at Durham in 1814, died 26th Sept., 1863. In
1845 he became a convert to Roman Catholicism, and founded the oratory of
St. Philip Neri, afterwards transferred to Brompton.

FABIAN SOCIETY, a Socialist organization, founded in 1888, whose object, as
defined by the basis which members are required to sign, is the
nationalization of all land and industrial capital for the benefit of the
whole community; this result to be attained, not by any violent upheaval,
but by educating the minds of the masses and gradually extending the
control of the State over the factors of production. Its policy, as
expounded in _Fabian Essays_ (1889) by a number of its early members, is
frankly opportunist, and contemplates the use of existing political
machinery and the acceptance of any measure of reform which will further
the ultimate aims of the society. The name is derived from that of the
Roman general, Quintus Fabius Maximus, known as Cunctator from the cautious
tactics by which he ultimately defeated Hannibal. Prominent members of the
society at different times have been Bernard Shaw, Sidney Webb, H. G.
Wells, and J. A. Hobson. The society has branches in Great Britain, the
Colonies, and America, and has issued a number of publications, notably
_Fabian Tracts_. A research department recently established has done useful
work. The growth of the labour movement has rather diminished the
importance of the society, and has led to some secessions from its ranks.

FABII (f[=a]´bi-[=i]), an ancient and renowned family of Rome, who, having
undertaken the duty of defending Roman territory against the incursions of
the Veientines, established themselves at a post on the River Cremera.
Being drawn into an ambush, they were killed to a man (477 B.C.). A boy who
happened to be left in Rome became the second founder of the family. Among
its celebrated members in aftertimes was Fabius Maximus, whose policy of
defensive warfare was so successful against Hannibal in the second Punic
War (218-201 B.C.); and Quintus Fabius Pictor, who lived about the same
time and wrote a history of Rome in Greek, thus being the earliest Roman
historian.

FABLE (Lat. _fabula_, narrative), in literature, a term applied originally
to every imaginative tale, but confined in modern use to short stories,
either in prose or verse, in which animals and sometimes inanimate things
are feigned to act and speak with human interests and passions for the
purpose of inculcating a moral lesson in a pleasant and pointed manner. The
fable consists properly of two parts--the symbolical representation and the
application, or the instruction intended to be deduced from it, which
latter is called the _moral_ of the tale, and must be apparent in the fable
itself. The oldest fables are supposed to be the Oriental; among these the
Indian fables of Pilpay or Bidpai, and the fables of the Arabian Lokman,
are celebrated. Amongst the Greeks, Æsop is the master of a simple but very
effective style of fable. The fables of Phædrus are a second-rate Latin
version of those of Æsop. In modern times Gellert and Lessing among the
Germans, Gay among the English, the Spanish Yriarte, the Italian Pignotti,
and the Russian Ivan Krylov, are celebrated. The first place, however,
amongst modern fabulists belongs to the French writer La Fontaine. R. L.
Stevenson wrote a collection of fables.--Cf. Walter Jerrold, _The Big Book
of Fables_.

FABLIAUX (fab´li-[=o]; O.F. _fabliaus_, Lat. _fabella_, dim. of _fabula_,
story), in French literature, the short metrical tales of the Trouvères, or
early poets of the Langue d'Oil, composed for the most part in the twelfth
and thirteenth centuries. These productions were intended merely for
recitation, not for singing, and had as their principal subjects the
current gossip and news of the day, which were treated in a witty and
sarcastic way. The fabliaux lashed not only the clergy and nobility in
their degeneracy, but even mocked the religious chivalrous spirit, and the
religious and knightly doctrines and ceremonies.

FABRE, Jean Henri, French entomologist, born at Sainte-Leone, Aveyron, in
1823, died 11th Oct., 1915. The son of very poor parents, he received a
free education at Rodez, and then went to the normal school at Vaucluse,
and at the age of eighteen he began his career as teacher. He was in charge
of a primary school, and in his spare time studied mathematics and physics.
He subsequently became professor of physics at the College of Ajaccio, and
his interest in insects having in the meantime been aroused, he turned his
entire attention to entomological pursuits. His reputation as a naturalist
increased, and his work was praised by Darwin. He was particularly noted
for the remarkable patience with which he investigated the life-history of
insects, and for his minute and painstaking observations. His works first
appeared in the _Annales des sciences naturelles_ from 1855-8, and were
afterwards amplified in his _Souvenirs Entomologiques_ in 10 volumes,
published between 1878 and 1907. He was made a chevalier of the Legion of
Honour, and in 1912 the French Government granted him a pension. His works
were translated into English by A. Texeira de Mattos.

FABRIA´NO, an episcopal city of Italy, province of Ancona. Pop. 23,750.

FABRICIUS, Gaius (with the cognomen Luscinus), an ancient Roman, celebrated
on account of his fearlessness, integrity, moderation, and contempt of
riches. After having conquered the Samnites and Lucanians, and enriched his
country with the spoils, of which he alone took nothing, he was sent on an
embassy to Pyrrhus, King of Epirus, who tried in vain to corrupt him by
large presents. When consul in 279 B.C., Fabricius delivered up to Pyrrhus
his treacherous physician, who had offered to poison his royal master for a
sum of money. In gratitude for the service the king released the Roman
prisoners without ransom. In 275 B.C. Fabricius was chosen censor. He died
about 250 B.C.

FABRICIUS, Johann Albrecht, a German scholar, born at Leipzig in 1668, died
in 1736. He became professor of rhetoric and moral philosophy at Hamburg,
and published many learned works, amongst which are his _Bibliotheca
Latina_, _Bibliotheca Ecclesiastica_, and _Bibliotheca Antiquaria_.

FABRICIUS, Johann Christian, German entomologist, born 1743, died 3rd
March, 1808. After studying at Copenhagen, Leyden, Edinburgh, and under
Linnæus at Upsala, he obtained the post of professor of natural history in
the University of Kiel. In 1755 appeared his _Systema Entomologiæ_, which
gave to this science an entirely new form. In 1778 he published his
_Philosophia Entomologica_, written upon the plan of the well-known
_Philosophia Botanica_ of Linnæus.

FACCIOLATI (f[.a]t-cho-lä´t[=e]), Jacopo, Italian classical scholar, born
1682, died 1769; professor in the University of Padua. The most important
work with which he was connected was the _Tot[=i]us Latinit[=a]tis
Lexicon_, compiled by Forcellini under his direction and with his
co-operation.

FACE, the front part of the head, the seat of most of the sense-organs. The
bony basis of the face, exclusive of the thirty-two teeth (these not being
in the strict sense bones), is composed of fourteen bones, called, in
anatomy, the _bones of the face_. The anterior part of the brain-case
(frontal bone) also forms an important feature of the face. Of all these
bones the lower jaw only is movable, being articulated with the base of the
skull. The other bones are firmly joined together and incapable of motion.
In most mammals the jaws project much more than in men, and form the
prominent feature of the face, while the forehead recedes. See _Facial
Angle_.

FACE´TIÆ, humorous sayings, witticisms, jests. There have been many
collections of such. Amongst the most notable are the _Asteia_ (Jests) of
Hierocles, an old Greek collection, the _Liber Facetiarum_ of Poggio
Bracciolini, and Joe Miller's _Jest-Book_.

FACIAL ANGLE, an angle of importance in the method of skull measurement
introduced by Camper, the Dutch anatomist, who sought to establish a
connection between the magnitude of this angle and the intelligence of
different animals and men, maintaining that it is always greater as the
intellectual powers are greater. Suppose a straight line drawn at the base
of the skull, posteriorly across the external orifice of the ear to the
bottom of the nose, and another straight line from the bottom of the nose,
or from the roots of the upper incisors, to the most prominent part of the
forehead, then both lines will form an angle which will be more or less
acute. In apes this angle is only from 45° to 60°; in the skull of a negro,
about 70°; in a European, from 75° to 85°. In another mode of drawing the
lines the angle included between them varies in man from 90° to 120°, and
is more capable of comparison among vertebrate animals than the angle of
Camper. Though of some importance in the comparison of races, this angle is
fallacious as a test of individual capacity.

[Illustration: Facial Angle.

1, European. 2, Negro.]

FACIAL NERVE, a motor nerve which supplies the muscles of expression on
either side of the face. Injury to this nerve produces _facial paralysis_,
the result of which is that the affected side is smooth, unwrinkled, and
motionless, the eyelids are wide open and cannot be closed, and the muscles
of the sound side having it all their own way drag the mouth to that side.

FACTOR, in arithmetic, is any number which divides a given number without a
remainder, thus 3, 5, 7 are all factors of 105. In algebra, any expressions
multiplied together to form a product are said to be factors of the
product; for example, x + 1, x + 2, x + 3 are factors of x^3 + 6x^2 + 11x +
6.

FACTOR, in commerce, an agent employed to do business for another in buying
or selling, or in the charge of property. A factor differs from a broker in
holding a wider and more discretionary commission from his employer, in
being able to buy and sell in his own name, and in having a lien on goods
for his outlay. The difference, however, depends so much upon the usage of
the particular trade, or upon the special instructions constituting the
agency, that no exact line of demarcation can really be drawn between them.
The term factor has in common usage generally given place to the terms
agent and broker, the former applied in the more general, the latter in the
more restricted sense. It is still retained in some special cases, as in
that of house-factors and factors on landed property in Scotland, who have
charge of the letting and general management of house property, farms, &c.;
called in England estate agents.

FAC´TORY (from _factor_), a name which appears originally to have been
given to establishments of merchants and factors resident in foreign
countries; it now more commonly signifies a place in which the various
processes of a particular manufacture are carried on simultaneously. The
rapid growth of factories in this sense is a comparatively recent
development of industry, resulting from the free use of machinery and the
consequent subdivision of labour. Amongst the advantages of the factory
system are generally counted: first, increased productiveness arising from
the minute division of labour; second, the mechanical accuracy and the
cheapness of the product turned out by machinery; third, the facilities for
union and co-operation for common improvement afforded by bringing large
masses of workmen together. But this last consideration is probably more
than counter-balanced by the smaller amount of independent intelligence
called forth in the individual worker, through the monotony of the minutely
subdivided operations. Decided disadvantages of the factory system are the
unhealthiness of the crowded rooms, where the air is full of deleterious
elements; and the increasing demand on the labour of women and children,
interfering as it does with the economy of domestic life.--BIBLIOGRAPHY:
R. W. Cooke-Taylor, _Factory System and Factory Acts_; B. L. Hutchins, _A
History of Factory Legislation_.

FACTORY ACTS, Acts passed for the regulation of factories and similar
establishments. Considering that women and children were not qualified
fully to protect themselves against the strain of competition, the British
legislature has passed a series of Acts to regulate the conditions of their
employment in factories. The immediate occasion of the first Act passed to
regulate factory employment in England was the outbreak of an epidemic
disease which committed great havoc among the younger persons employed in
factories in the district round Manchester at the beginning of the
nineteenth century. An Act was passed (1802) in which provision was made
for the regular cleansing and ventilation of mills and factories, and also
for limiting the hours of labour to twelve daily. In 1819 an Act followed
which prescribed an hour and a half for meals in the course of a working
day, and prohibited children under nine years of age being employed in
factory work at all. Various Acts were passed up to 1878, when a general
Factory and Workshop Act was passed, consolidating the previous series of
statutes. Its scope was extended by a further series of enactments, until
in the year 1901 the last general Act was passed, which consolidates and
amends all previous legislation. The Act contains general provisions
regarding drainage, sanitary conveniences, overcrowding, ventilation,
fencing of dangerous machinery, &c. Factories are distinguished from
workshops as making use of steam or other mechanical power. In textile
factories the hours of labour for women and young persons (the latter
between 14 and 18 years of age) are restricted to 10, but only 6½ on
Saturday and 56 in the week. In non-textile factories and workshops the
hours may be 10½ per day and 60 per week at most. Children (of 12 to 14
years) were not allowed to be employed more than 6½ hours on any one day.
(The Education Acts now prohibit almost entirely the employment of 'school
children' in factories and workshops.) Provision is made for a certain
number of annual holidays. Special provisions for particular kinds of
factories are made, and under these the employment of females and young
persons is regulated in bleaching- and dyeing-works, lace-factories,
manufactories of earthenware, lucifer matches, percussion caps, cartridges,
blast-furnaces, copper-mills, forges, foundries, manufactories of
machinery, metal, india-rubber, gutta-percha, paper, glass, tobacco,
letterpress printing, bookbinding, &c. The Act of 1901 included laundries
carried on by way of trade or for the purposes of gain. An Act of 1907
extended the Act of 1901 to laundries carried on as ancillary to another
business or incidentally to the purposes of any public institution. A short
Act passed in 1911 gave power to make regulations applicable to
cotton-cloth factories. Certain exceptions in regard to working over-time
are provided for; thus women may sometimes work 14 hours a day. So far
there has been no direct interference in any of the Factory Acts with the
labour of adult male persons; but it is obvious that indirectly the
position of the male labourer also is affected by legislation of this sort.

FAC´ULÆ (Lat. _facula_, a torch), bright markings on the sun's disc, i.e.
portions more brilliant than the general surface. They are supposed to be
parts of the luminous surface, or photosphere, which are elevated to a
greater height, and therefore suffer less absorption of their light in its
passage through the overlying gases and vapours. Like the spots, they are
in a state of constant change, and exhibit a similar periodicity in numbers
and extent.

FACULTIES, COURT OF, in English law, a jurisdiction or tribunal belonging
to the archbishop. It does not hold pleas in any suits, but has power to
grant licences or dispensations, such as, to marry without banns, or to
remove bodies previously buried.

FACULTY, the members, taken collectively, of the medical or legal
professions; thus we speak of the medical faculty, and (in Scotland) of the
faculty of advocates. The term is also used for the professors and teachers
collectively of the several departments in a university; as, the faculty of
arts, of theology, of medicine, or of law.

FACULTY, in law, is a power to do something, the right to do which the law
admits, or a special privilege granted by law to do something which would
otherwise be forbidden.

FÆCES, the excrementitious part evacuated by animals. It varies, of course,
with different species of animals, according to their diet. The main
constituents are unassimilable parts of the food, on which the digestive
process has no effect, and other portions, quite nutritious, but which have
escaped digestion, also certain waste matters, &c. In disease the
composition varies extremely.

FAED (f[=a]d), John, R.S.A., artist, born in Kirkcudbrightshire in 1820,
died in 1902. He showed artistic talent at an early age, and in 1841 went
to Edinburgh to study. Some years later he acquired a considerable
reputation, and was elected to the Royal Scottish Academy in 1851. Among
his principal works are: _Shakespeare and his Contemporaries_; _An Incident
of Scottish Justice_; _The Morning after Flodden_; _A Wappenshaw_; two
series of drawings illustrating _The Cotter's Saturday Night_ and _The
Soldier's Return_; _John Anderson, My Jo_; _Auld Mare Maggie_; _The
Gamekeeper's Daughter_; _The Hiring Fair_.

FAED, Thomas, R.A., younger brother of the preceding, born at the same
place in 1826, died in 1900. He studied in Edinburgh, where at an early age
he became known as a clever painter of rustic subjects. In 1852 he settled
in London, where he won a high reputation. The subjects he painted are for
the most part domestic or pathetic, and in these he invented and told his
own story, and that with a success that emulates Wilkie. Among his
principal works are: _Sir Walter Scott and his Friends_ (1849), _The
Mitherless Bairn_ (1855), _The First Break in the Family_ (1857), _Sunday
in the Backwoods_ (1859), _His Only Pair_ (1860), _From Dawn to Sunset_
(1861), _The Last o' the Clan_ (1865). A number of Faed's works have been
engraved in large size, and have been very popular.

FAENZA (f[.a]-en´za), an episcopal city of N. Italy, in the province of and
19 miles south-west of Ravenna. It is supposed to have been the first
Italian city in which the earthenware called _faience_ (q.v.) was
introduced. The manufacture still flourishes here, and there is also a
considerable trade in spinning and weaving silk. Pop. (commune), 40,164.

FAGACEÆ, a nat. ord. of apetalous Dicotyledons, all trees and shrubs,
mostly natives of temperate regions. It includes the beeches and oaks, and
the sweet chestnut (Castanea).

FAGGING, a custom which formerly prevailed generally at most of the English
schools, and is still practised at Eton, Winchester, Harrow, Rugby, and one
or two other places. It consists in making the junior boys act as servants
or 'fags' in the performance of multifarious menial offices for elder boys,
such as carrying messages or preparing breakfast for their master, in
return for which the elder boy accepts a certain responsibility for keeping
order, and becomes the recognized adviser and protector of his 'fags'.

FAGGOT-VOTE, a term formerly applied in Britain to a vote procured by the
purchase of property so as to constitute a nominal qualification without a
substantial basis. Faggot-votes were chiefly used in county elections for
members of Parliament. The way in which they were usually manufactured was
by the purchase of a property which was divided into as many lots as would
constitute separate votes, and given to different persons, who need not be
resident members of the constituency. The practice disappeared after the
Reform Act of 1884.

FAGUET, Émile, French literary historian, critic, and journalist, born at
La Roche-sur-Yon in 1847, died in 1916. He became professor of poetry at
the Sorbonne in 1897. Endowed with a keen power of analysis and a wealth of
original ideas, he was one of the most brilliant French critics of the
nineteenth century. Whilst praising the literature of the seventeenth
century, Faguet somewhat depreciated the writers of the eighteenth century.
Among his numerous works are: _Le théâtre contemporain_ (1880-91),
_Dix-huitième siècle_ (1890), _Seizième siècle_ (1893), _Drame ancien et
drame moderne_ (1898), _Histoire de la littérature française_ (1900),
_Propos littéraires_ (1902), _Initiation into Literature_, and _Initiation
into Philosophy_.

FAGUS. See _Beech_.

FAHLERZ (fäl´erts), or grey copper ore, is of a steel-grey or iron-black
colour. It occurs crystallized in the form of the tetrahedron, also massive
and disseminated. Its fracture is uneven or imperfectly conchoidal.
Specific gravity, 4.5-5.1. _Tetrahedrite_, the typical species, is composed
of copper, sulphur, and antimony. Part of the copper is often replaced by
iron, zinc, silver, or mercury, and part of the antimony by arsenic.

FAHLUNITE, a mineral of a greenish colour occurring in six-sided prisms. It
is a pseudomorph after iolite, and consists mainly of hydrous aluminium
silicate. It takes its name from Fahlun in Sweden.

FAHRENHEIT (fä´r[.e]n-h[=i]t), Gabriel Daniel, German physicist, known for
his arrangement of the thermometer, was born at Danzig in 1686, died in
1736. Abandoning the commercial profession for which he had been designed,
he settled in Holland to study natural philosophy. In 1720 he effected a
great improvement by the use of quicksilver instead of spirits of wine in
thermometers. He invented the Fahrenheit scale (see _Thermometer_), and
made several valuable discoveries in physics. He was elected a fellow of
the Royal Society of London in 1724.

FAIDHERBE (f[=a]-derb), Louis Léon César, a French general, born in 1818,
died in 1889. He entered the army in 1840, served in Africa and the West
Indies, was appointed Governor of Senegal in 1854, and afterwards of a
district in Algiers from 1867 to 1870. After the fall of Napoleon III, he
was summoned by the Government of the National Defence to France and
appointed commander of the army of the north. He fought some bloody but
indecisive battles with the Germans under Manteuffel and Goeben. After the
war he was elected to the Assembly by Lille, his native place, but on the
triumph of Thiers retired from politics to private life. He wrote
_Épigraphie Phénicienne_, and valuable monographs on Senegal, the Sudan,
and other parts of Africa.

FAIENCE (f[.a]-yens´), imitation porcelain, a kind of fine pottery,
superior to the common pottery in its glazing, beauty of form, and richness
of painting. Several kinds of faience are distinguished by critics. It
derived its name from the town of Faenza, in Italy, where a fine sort of
pottery called _majolica_ was manufactured as early as the fourteenth
century. The majolica reached its greatest perfection between 1530 and
1560. In the Louvre, the Musée de Cluny, the British and Victoria and
Albert Museums, at Berlin, and at Dresden are rich collections of it. The
modern faience appears to have been invented about the middle of the
sixteenth century, at Faenza, as an imitation of majolica, and obtained its
name in France, where a man from Faenza, having discovered a similar kind
of clay at Nevers, had introduced the manufacture of it. True faience is
made of a yellowish or ruddy earth, covered with an enamel which is usually
white, but may be coloured. This enamel is a glass rendered opaque by oxide
of tin or other suitable material, and is intended not only to glaze the
body, but to conceal it entirely. See _Pottery_.--Cf. M. L. Solon, _The Old
French Faience_.

FAILLY (f[.a]-y[=e]), Pierre Louis Charles Achille de, French general, born
in 1810, died in 1892. He distinguished himself in the Crimean War, and
commanded a division against the Austrians in 1859. He was the means of
introducing the Chassepôt rifle into the French army, and commanded the
troops which dispersed Garibaldi's irregulars at Mentana. At the outbreak
of the Franco-German War Failly received the command of the 5th Corps, but
was very unfortunate or unskilful in his organization of operations. His
masterly inactivity in the early weeks of the war caused great popular
indignation in France. Sedan ended his career as a soldier.

FAILSWORTH, a town of England, in Lancashire, 4 miles north-east of
Manchester, with cotton-mills. Silk-weaving and hat-making are also carried
on. Pop. 16,972.

FAINÉANTS (f[=a]-n[=a]-[.a][n.]; Fr., 'do-nothings'), a sarcastic epithet
applied to the later Merovingian kings of France, who were puppets in the
hands of the mayors of the palace. Louis V, the last of the Carlovingian
dynasty, received the same designation.

FAINTING, or SYNCOPE, a sudden suspension of the heart's action, of
sensation, and the power of motion. It may be produced by loss of blood,
pain, emotional disturbance, or organic or other diseases of the heart. It
is to be treated by placing the patient on his back in a recumbent position
or even with head slightly depressed, sprinkling cold water on his face,
applying stimulant scents to the nostrils, or anything which tends to bring
back the blood to the brain. The admission of fresh cool air and the
loosening of any tight articles of dress are important.

FAIRBAIRN, Patrick, Scottish theologian, born 1805, died 1874. He became a
minister of the Established Church, but joined the Free Church at the
disruption in 1843. In 1853 he was appointed professor of divinity in the
Free Church College, Aberdeen, and in 1856 principal of the Free Church
College, Glasgow. Among his works are: _Typology of Scripture_; _Jonah: his
Life, Character, and Mission_; _Ezekiel_; _Prophecy_; _Hermeneutical
Manual_; _Pastoral Epistles of St. Paul_. He edited and wrote extensively
for the _Imperial Bible Dictionary_.

FAIRBAIRN, Sir William, British civil engineer, born at Kelso,
Roxburghshire, in 1789, died 18th Aug., 1874. He was apprenticed as an
engine-wright at a colliery in North Shields, and commenced business on his
own account in Manchester with James Lillie in 1817, where he made many
improvements in machinery, such as the use of iron instead of wood in the
shafting of cotton-mills. About 1831, his attention having been attracted
to the use of iron as a material for shipbuilding, he built the first iron
ship. His firm became extensively employed in iron shipbuilding at
Manchester and at Millwall, London, and had a great share in the
development of the trade. He shares with Stephenson the merit of
constructing the great tubular bridge across the Menai Strait. Fairbairn
was one of the earliest members of the British Association for the
Advancement of Science, of which he was president in 1861 and 1862. He was
created a baronet in 1869. Sir William wrote many valuable professional
books and papers, amongst which are: _On Canal Steam Navigation_ (1831);
_Iron: its History, Properties, and Manufacture_ (1841); _Application of
Iron to Building Purposes_ (1854); _Iron Ship-building_ (1865). His brother
Sir Peter, born 1799, died 1861, had also great mechanical ability, and
founded large machine-works at Leeds.

FAIRFAX, Edward, the translator into English verse of Tasso's _Jerusalem
Delivered_, was the natural son of Sir Thomas Fairfax of Denton, and born
in the last quarter of the sixteenth century. He settled at Newhall, in the
parish of Fewston, Yorkshire, to a life of studious leisure. The first
edition of his translation bears the date of 1600. One or two eclogues by
him also remain. He died in 1635.

FAIRFAX, Thomas, Lord, parliamentary general during the English Civil War,
born in 1611 at Denton, in Yorkshire, died at Nun Appleton, Yorkshire, 12th
Nov., 1671. He was the son and heir of Ferdinando, Lord Fairfax, to whose
title and estates he succeeded in 1648. After serving in the Netherlands
with some reputation, he returned to England, and on the rupture between
Charles I and the Parliament joined the forces of the latter. In 1642 he
was appointed General of the Horse, and two years later held a chief
command in the army sent to co-operate with the Scots. In 1645, on the
resignation of the Earl of Essex, Fairfax became general-in-chief of the
Parliamentary army. After the victory at Naseby he marched into the western
counties, quelling all opposition, put down the insurgents in Kent and
Essex in 1647, and captured Colchester. In April, 1649, he was occupied
along with Cromwell in suppressing revolt in the army; but positively
declined to march against the Scottish Presbyterians. He was a member of
Cromwell's first Parliament. He co-operated in the restoration of Charles
II, being one of the committee charged to secure his return.

FAIRFORD, a town in Gloucestershire, England, 8 miles east by south of
Cirencester, with a church the twenty-eight windows of which are filled
with beautiful stained glass, formerly ascribed to Albert Dürer, but now
known to have been designed and executed in England. Fairford was the
birth-place of John Keble. Pop. 1410.

FAIR HEAD, a basaltic promontory on the north coast of Ireland, County
Antrim, rising to the height of 636 feet.

FAIRIES AND ELVES. The fairies of folk-belief must be distinguished from
the fairies of imaginative literature. Shakespeare, for instance, drew upon
the fairy-lore of living tradition to create a new fairy mythology (as in
_A Midsummer Night's Dream_) which became a literary convention. In the
fairy stories of Hans Andersen the folk-material was similarly used in a
free and individual manner. A distinction must likewise be drawn between
the Celtic fairies and the Teutonic elves. The former are mainly females,
like the nymphs of Homer, ruled over by a fairy queen, while the latter are
mainly males, ruled over by an elf-king. Mab, the fairy queen, had no
consort in British fairy literature until Oberon, King of the Fairies, was
imported from mediæval romance. His name 'Auberon', anciently 'Alberon', is
identical with that of the German elfin king 'Alberich'. Indeed, the very
names 'fairy' and 'fay' were introduced into these islands from abroad.
More than one class of supernatural beings referred to in Gaelic as the
_side_ (Irish) or _sith_ (Scottish), and pronounced _shee_, are now called
'fairies'. These include the Danann deities of Irish mythology and 'the
mothers' (Y Mamau) of Welsh folk-lore. The word _side_ or _sith_ has the
secondary meaning of 'peace', and refers to the silence of death and the
silence of fairy movements. It may also be translated as 'supernatural',
'Otherworld', or 'unearthly'. Mysterious diseases that come in epidemics
and afterwards disappear are referred to as diseases of the side or sith.
Cat demons are _cait shith_, the cuckoo is _eun sith_, the mythical 'water
horse' is _each sith_, a monstrous dog that passes over land and sea by
night is _cu sith_, while the 'will-o'-the-wisp' is _teine sith_
('supernatural fire'). In Iceland _side_ refers to the dwellings (earth
mounds, &c.) of the Dananns, &c., as well as to the supernatural
inhabitants. The fairies of folk-belief always come from the west on eddies
of wind, and cannot be seen except by those who have 'second sight', or
those whose eyes have been anointed with a green balsam possessed by
fairies. Sometimes the fairies render themselves visible to all, but one
who grasps the garment of a fairy finds his hand closing on nothing. The
usual height of fairies is about 3 feet, but they have power to shrink and
pass through a crack in a door. They may also assume great stature. The
Danann _side_ of Ireland are of human or above human height. In Scotland
'green ladies' are of ordinary human size. The chief fairy colours are blue
(the eyes), golden (the hair), and green, red, and grey (for clothing).
Occasionally fairy beings are white and black. A black fairy with a red
spot above the heart is referred to in Scottish stories, but is rare. He
can be slain by piercing the red spot. The _side_ or _sith_ may be attired
entirely in green with red caps, or have red cloaks and green skirts. A
beautiful fairy queen may suddenly transform herself into an ugly old hag
with black and white face and garments, as did the fairy who carried off
Thomas the Rhymer to the Underworld. The dead were supposed to go to
Fairyland, the Pagan Paradise. Those who died before their time were doomed
to visit their former haunts as 'green ladies', i.e. green ghosts, until
their measure of life was completed. Stories that tell of visions of the
dead in the Underworld refer to them feasting and dancing, or reaping corn
and plucking fruit in well-watered valleys. The resemblance of the Celtic
Agricultural Paradise to the Otherworld of the Egyptian Osiris, which was
originally situated under the ground, is of special interest. Both in the
Underworld Paradise and on the 'Isles of the Blest' (the Celtic _Avalon_ or
'apple land' and 'Land of the Ever-Young') is a tree of life, which may be
an apple tree, a hazel tree, or a rowan tree. The apples, nuts, or berries
confer longevity on the gods and the souls of human beings that partake of
them. On those human beings who have won their favour, the fairies bestow
weapons, implements, musical instruments, songs, tunes, and medicines, and
the power to work charms and foretell future events. In the Underworld,
fairies engage in metal working and other industries. Sometimes they visit
houses, and spin and weave with supernatural skill and speed in a single
night big bales of clothing material, or make beautiful garments. Fairies
possess gems, gold, silver, and copper in their underground dwellings.
Cornish miners hear them working in their mines. The 'banshee' (Ir.
_ben-side_) is a Fate who is seen washing the blood-stained clothing, or
the 'death clothes', of those who are doomed to die a sudden death. She
either howls, or sings a weird song, or can be heard 'knocking' as she
strikes the clothing with a beetle during the washing, when a tragedy is at
hand. Fairy women of great beauty have human lovers, but vanish for ever
after a few meetings, with the result that their lovers become demented.
Fairy men (_fer-side_) likewise upset the minds of girls. The fairies
abduct human children, leaving 'changelings' in cradles, or carry off wives
to act as 'wet nurses' or midwives. Men who die suddenly are supposed to be
transported to Fairyland. King Arthur, the Rev. Mr. Kirk of Aberfoyle,
Thomas the Rhymer, and others were removed to the Fairy Paradise. Among the
Celtic _side_ are _pixies_, _geniti-glinni_ (valley genii), _Bocanachs_
(male goblins), _Bananachs_ (female goblins), _Demna aeir_ (spirits of the
air), &c. Fairies may appear in animal forms, chiefly as beautiful birds.
Elves are workers in metals, like Wayland Smith, and guardians of treasure
who assume the forms of fish, otters, serpents, &c. Black elves dwell under
the ground, and white elves haunt the air and the sea. Sea-elves are
'nikkers'. The Greek 'Fates', like the Celtic fairies, spin, weave, and
embroider wedding and other garments in a single night for those they
favour, and sometimes appear in groups of three, as old hags, to foretell
tragic events or work spells. Celtic 'women of the _side_' sometimes appear
in groups of three. The nereids are, like the fairy ladies, beautiful and
capricious, and are likewise invariably blue eyed and golden haired.
'Nereid born' refers to the changeling idea. Nereids travel on whirlwinds,
and, like the Celtic fairies, cause spinning spirals of dust on highways.
They confer gifts on mortals, and accept offerings of food. Lacon the poet
sings, "I will set a great bowl of white milk for the nymphs". In the
Scottish Highlands the milk offering was poured on the ground for those
'under the earth', or into a hollowed stone (_clach-na-gruagaich_). The
Indian 'nagas' have power to change from serpent to human form, or to
appear as half-human, half-reptile beings. Like the Celtic fairies, they
have been referred to by some writers as aborigines who hid from invaders
in earth-houses, in forests, and among the hills. In this connection P. C.
Roy, the translator of the _Mahábhárata_, writes: "Nagas are semi-divine
and can move through air and water and ascend to high heaven itself when
they like, and have their home at Patala (the Underworld). To take them for
some non-Aryan race, as has become the fashion with some ... is the very
height of absurdity.... None of these writers, however, is acquainted with
Sanskrit, and that is their best excuse." The fairies and elves of China
and Japan resemble those of Europe. In Polynesia there are fairy-like
beings. They are called _Patupaiarehe_, and dwell in lonely places,
appearing only at night. Human beings receive gifts from them, or knowledge
of how to make nets, weapons, &c. The changeling idea is as prevalent as in
Europe. It is of special interest to find that the Polynesian fairies have,
like the Celtic, fair hair and white skins. Other peoples believe in the
existence of fairy-like beings. See _Folklore_.--BIBLIOGRAPHY: T.
Keightley, _Fairy Mythology_; E. S. Hartland, _Science of Fairy Tales_;
Delattre, _English Fairy Poetry from the Origins to the Seventeenth
Century_; H. A. Giles, _China and the Chinese_; J. G. Lawson, _Modern Greek
Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion_; Sir George Grey, _Polynesian
Mythology_; P. W. Joyce, _Social History of Ancient Ireland_.

FAIR ISLE, an island lying nearly midway between the Orkney and Shetland
Islands, 3 miles long by 2 broad. It is inaccessible except at one point,
and rises to the height of 711 feet. Some grain is grown, but the surface
is mostly in pasture. The men engage in fishing; the women knit a
well-known variety of hosiery, introduced, it is said, by Spaniards who
escaped from the wreck of one of the vessels belonging to the Spanish
Armada. There are two lighthouses. Pop. 147.

FAIR OAKS, BATTLE OF, fought at Fair Oaks, in Virginia, 7 miles east of
Richmond, between the Confederates under General Johnston and the Union
troops under General McClellan, 31st May, 1862. The loss on each side was
nearly 6000 men; the result was indecisive.

FAIRS (Lat. _feria_, holiday, connected with _festus_, feast), periodical
meetings of persons having goods or wares for sale in an open market held
at a particular place, and generally for the transaction of a particular
class of business. The origin of fairs is obviously to be traced to the
convenience of bringing together at stated times the buyers and sellers of
the stock-produce of a district. In Europe the numerous festivals of the
Church afforded the most favourable opportunity for the establishment of
these markets. This association is indicated in the German name of a fair,
which is identical with that used for the ceremony of the mass. In the
Middle Ages fairs were of great importance, and were specially privileged
and chartered by princes and magistrates, public proclamation being made of
their commencement and duration. But modern facilities of communication
have much diminished the necessity for periodical markets, and it is now
chiefly amongst agriculturists that they are of much importance, large
agricultural meetings being held in various districts for the sale of
cattle and horses, and for the exhibition of agricultural implements. There
are also, especially in Scotland, a considerable number of hiring fairs for
farm servants. In the less developed commerce of the East, however, they
still retain much of their ancient importance and magnitude. In Europe the
most important fairs of the present day are those at Leipzig and
Frankfort-on-the-Main in Germany, at Lyons in France, and Nijni-Novgorod in
Russia. The last is, indeed, the largest fair in the world. The fairs of
Great Britain now mostly consist of the weekly market-days of country towns
and the agricultural meetings already mentioned. In many places the old
fair-days are still kept, but are now merely an assemblage of
penny-theatres, peep-shows, and such amusements. Amongst the fairs which
were once celebrated saturnalia, or rather bacchanalia, may be mentioned
Donnybrook Fair in the county of Dublin; Bartholomew and Greenwich Fairs,
London; and Glasgow Fair. The first three are now extinct. Fairs in the
sense of markets are unknown in the United States, but the term is usually
given to ladies' fancy bazaars, collections of fine art or the higher
industries for public exhibition.--Cf. C. Walford, _Fairs, Past and
Present_.

FAIR TRADE, an economical policy advocated by many in Britain, which, while
not opposed to free trade in principle, would meet the prohibitory tariffs
that foreign countries may put on British goods by placing equally heavy
duties on goods sent from these countries to Britain. See _Free Trade_.

FAIRWEATHER, MOUNT, on the west coast of North America, in Alaska
territory. It rises to the height of 14,900 feet, and is covered with
perpetual snow.

FAIRY RING, a circle, or part of a circle of grass, of a darker colour and
more luxuriant growth than the surrounding herbage, superstitiously
associated with fairy revels. Actually it is due to the growth of a
subterranean fungus-mycelium, which gradually spreads outwards from a
central point of origin, the older parts dying and serving as manure for
the grass, which appears even more vigorous than it really is by contrast
with that on the outermost edge of the ring, where the living mycelium has
a bad effect upon the grass-roots. The commonest fairy-ring fungus is
_Marasmius oreades_, the fairy-ring champignon.

FAITH, the assent of the mind to the truth of what is declared by another,
resting on his authority and veracity, either without other evidence or on
probable evidence of any kind. In a special sense the term faith is used
for the assent of the mind to what is given forth as a revelation of man's
relation to God and the infinite, i.e. a religious faith. In Christian
theology we have: first, _historical_ or _speculative faith_, or belief in
the historic truthfulness of the Scripture narrative and the claims of
Scripture to an inspired and supernatural origin; second, _evangelical_ or
_saving faith_, that emotion of the mind (as Dwight defines it) which is
called trust, or confidence exercised towards the moral character of God,
and particularly of the Saviour.--Cf. W. R. Inge, _Faith and its
Psychology_.

FAITH-HEALING. The tenets of the Peculiar People and of other believers in
healing by faith differ from the views of Christian Scientists in this
respect: that, while the latter hold pain and disease to be illusions of
the imagination, the faith-healer admits their existence, but affirms the
possibility of their removal by non-scientific means. Some make use of
anointing with oil, while others hold prayer and the laying-on of hands to
be the only requisites. Faith-healing traces its source to the raising of
the apparently dead, the curing of the sick, the restoration of sight to
the blind, and other recorded miracles of Christ; thence through the
miracles of the disciples and their successors, down to the performances of
Dorothy Trudel in Switzerland, and the displays of Dowie in London (1904).
Faith-healers flourish extensively in Sweden and America, while even in
England 'Bethshans' (houses of cure) have been established. Faith, or some
may say credulity, attributes the alleged cures to supernatural agency;
science sees in them the action of 'suggestion', with an exalted and
emotional state of mind in the patient, more especially when surrounded and
encouraged by a crowd of expectant and credulous lookers-on. Excessive
reliance on his or her own powers has not seldom brought a faith-healer
within the menace of the law, owing to neglect to employ a qualified
medical man, and the consequent death of the sufferer. In a broad sense of
the term the belief in healing by faith has been at the root of 'touching'
for the King's Evil, a practice followed by several English and French
sovereigns (see _Macbeth_, iv, 3, 141); of the value placed on relics; of
alleged cures effected at such 'holy places' as St. Winifred's Well in
Wales, and the miraculous grotto at Lourdes; and of the firm belief, not
yet entirely extinct, in many rustic remedies, such as the removal of
children's ailments by immuring a live shrew in a cleft ash
tree.--BIBLIOGRAPHY: F. Podmore, _Mesmerism and Christian Science_; G. B.
Cutten, _Three Thousand Years of Mental Healing_.

FAKIRS (f[.a]-k[=e]rz'; literally 'poor men'), a kind of fanatic met with
chiefly in India and the neighbouring countries, who retire from the world
and give themselves up to contemplation. They are properly of the
Mohammedan religion, but the term is often used for a mendicant of any
faith. They are found both living in communities and solitary. The
wandering fakirs gain the veneration of the lower classes by absurd
penances and self-mutilations.

FALAISE (f[.a]-l[=a]z), a town, France, department of Calvados,
picturesquely situated on a rocky precipice (Fr. _falaise_) 23 miles S.S.E.
of Caen. It contains several objects of interest, among others the ruined
castle of the Dukes of Normandy, where William the Conqueror was born. Pop.
6850.

FALASHAS, inhabitants of Amhara, in Abyssinia, who claim descent from
Jewish emigrants during the reign of Jereboam. See _Abyssinia_.

FALCKENSTEIN, Edward Vogel von, a Prussian general, born in 1797, died in
1885. In 1813 he entered the Prussian army, distinguishing himself at the
battles of Katzbach and Montmirail. In 1848 he served in the Holstein
campaign, and he acted as colonel and chief of staff in the war with
Denmark in 1864. In the war of 1866 he commanded the Seventh Army Corps. On
the outbreak of the Franco-German War in 1870 he was appointed military
governor of the maritime provinces.

[Illustration: Greenland Falcon (_Falco candicans_)]

FALCON (f[a:]´kn), a name of various birds of prey, members of the family
Falconidæ. The falcons proper (genus Falco), for strength, symmetry, and
powers of flight are the most perfectly developed of the feathered race.
They are distinguished by having the beak curved from the base, hooked at
the point, the upper mandible with a notch or tooth on its cutting edge on
either side, wings long and powerful, the second feather rather the
longest, legs short and strong. The largest European falcons are the
jerfalcon or gyrfalcon proper (_Falco gyrfalco_), a native of the
Scandinavian Peninsula, and the Iceland falcon (_F. islandus_); to which
may be also added the Greenland falcon (_F. candicans_). Between these
three species much confusion at one time prevailed, but they are now
distinctly defined and described. These three Arctic falcons are often
referred to the special genus Hierofalco. In the Greenland falcon the
prevailing colour at all ages is white, in the Iceland falcon dark. The
latter more nearly resembles the true gyrfalcon of Norway, which, however,
is generally darker, rather smaller, but with a longer tail. The average
length of any of these falcons is about 2 feet. The Greenland species used
to be the most highly prized by falconers. Its food consists chiefly of
ptarmigans, hares, and water-fowl. It is found over a wide range of
northern territory. The peregrine falcon (_F. peregr[=i]nus_) is not so
large as the jerfalcon, but more graceful in shape. It chiefly inhabits
wild districts, and nestles among rocks. It preys on grouse, partridges,
ptarmigans, pigeons, rabbits, &c. Its flight is exceedingly swift, said to
be as much as 150 miles an hour. The peregrine falcon was one of those most
frequently used in falconry. Other British falcons are the hobby
(_Hypotriorchis subbuteo_), formerly a great favourite for the chase of
small game when falconry was in fashion; the merlin or stone-falcon
(_Æsalon regulus_), small but swift and spirited; the kestrel or wind-hover
(_Tinnunculus alaudarius_), one of the most common British falcons. The
term falcon is by sportsmen restricted to the female, the male, which is
smaller and less courageous, being called _tiercel_, _tersel_, _tercelet_,
or _falconet_. See _Falconry_.

FALCO´NE, Aniello, Italian painter, born in 1600, studied along with
Salvator Rosa under Spagnoletto. His paintings, consisting chiefly of
battle-pieces, are masterpieces, but very rare. He died in 1665.

FALCONER (f[a:]k´n[.e]r), Hugh, Scottish naturalist, born in 1808, died,
1865. After having graduated in arts at Aberdeen and medicine at Edinburgh,
he went to India as a surgeon in 1830. Here he made valuable geological
researches, and turned his attention to the introduction of tea
cultivation. In 1837 he accompanied Barnes's second mission to Cabul. He
visited England in 1843 and published an illustrated descriptive work
entitled _Fauna Antigua Sivalensis_ (Ancient Fauna of the Siválik Hills).
He returned to India in 1848, where he had been appointed superintendent of
the botanic gardens at Calcutta. In 1855 he returned to England, where he
died.

FALCONER, William, poet and writer on naval affairs, born at Edinburgh in
1732. He went to sea in the merchant service, was wrecked, and wrote a poem
(_The Shipwreck_) descriptive of the incidents, published in 1762. He then
entered the navy, and was rated as midshipman on board the _Royal George_.
In 1769 he published a _Universal Marine Dictionary_. The same year he
sailed for Bengal as purser of the _Aurora_ frigate, which is believed to
have foundered at sea.

FALCON´IDÆ, a family of diurnal birds of prey, in which the destructive
powers are most perfectly developed. The family includes the different
species of eagles as well as the hawks and falcons properly so called, and
comprises the sub-families Gypaëtinæ (lammergeiers), Polyborinæ (carrion
hawks), Accipitrinæ (hawks and harriers), Aquilinæ (eagles), Buteoninæ
(kites and buzzards), and Falconinæ (falcons).

[Illustration: Falcon with Hood]

FALCONRY (f[a:]´kn-ri), also called _hawking_, the pursuit of game by means
of trained hawks or falcons. Falconry is a sport of great antiquity in
Asia, having been followed in China as early as 2000 B.C. In Europe it was,
during the Middle Ages, the favourite amusement of princes and nobles, and,
as ladies could take part in it, became very general. Charlemagne passed
laws in regard to falconry, while in Germany Henry the Fowler and the
Emperor Frederick the Second were greatly addicted to it, and the latter
wrote a work on the subject. In France it reached its greatest popularity
under Francis I, whose grand falconer controlled an establishment of
fifteen nobles and fifty falconers, at an annual cost of about 40,000
livres. In Britain the sport was practised before the Norman Conquest, but
became still more popular after it, and till about 1650 enjoyed the
prominence now held by fox-hunting. One of the most interesting of English
works on the subject is that which forms the first part of the _Boke of St.
Albans_, first printed in 1481. George Turberville's _Booke of Faulconrie
or Hawking_ (1575), and Simon Latham's _The Faulcon's Lure and Cure_
(1633), may also be mentioned. Though the invention of fire-arms gradually
superseded this amusement, it is not yet entirely extinct. The Duke of St.
Albans is still hereditary grand falconer, and presents the king with a
_cast_ (or pair) of falcons on the day of his coronation. In Persia and
other Eastern countries hawking is still in favour. The game hunted
includes hares and rabbits, and, in the East, gazelles; with herons, wild
geese, and many smaller birds. The training of a hawk is a work requiring
great patience and skill, the natural wildness and intractable nature of
the birds being very difficult to overcome. When a hawk suffers itself to
be hooded and unhooded quietly, and will come to the trainer's hand to
receive food, its education is considered far advanced, and the work of
accustoming it to the _lure_ may be proceeded with. The _lure_ may be a
piece of leather or wood, covered with the wings and feathers of a bird,
and with a cord attached. The falcon is fed from it, and is recalled from
flight by the falconer swinging the lure round his head with a peculiar
cry. When the bird has been taught to obey the lure, it is next practised
in the art of seizing its game, being initiated with prey fastened to a
peg, and flown later at free game. When fully trained and being used for
sport, the falcon is kept hooded until actually required to fly. Among the
many technical terms connected with falconry may be mentioned that of _mew_
(= moult), from which is derived the familiar name _mews_, originally
places where hawks were kept while moulting.--BIBLIOGRAPHY: J. E. Harting,
_Bibliotheca accipitraria_; Salvin and Broderick, _Falconry in the British
Isles_; E. B. Michell, _The Art and Practice of Hawking_; H. Cox, C.
Richardson, and G. Lascelles, _Coursing and Falconry_ (The Badminton
Library).

FALD´STOOL (O.H.Ger. _falden_, to fold, and _stol_, chair), a folding stool
provided with a cushion for a person to kneel on during the performance of
certain acts of devotion, especially a kind of stool placed at the south
side of the altar, on which the Kings of England kneel at their coronation.
The term is also given to a small desk at which the litany is enjoined to
be sung or said.

FALER´NIAN WINE, an ancient wine of great repute amongst the Romans. It was
made from the grapes grown on Mount Falernus in Campania. It was strong and
generous, probably much resembling modern sherry.

FALIE´RO, Marino, Doge of Venice, born in 1274, commanded the troops of the
republic at the siege of Zara in Dalmatia, where he gained a brilliant
victory over the King of Hungary. He succeeded Andrea Dandolo, 11th Oct.,
1354, was accused of the design of overthrowing the republic and making
himself sovereign of the state, and beheaded 17th April, 1355. The last
scenes of his life are depicted in Byron's tragedy of _Marino Faliero_.

FAL´KIRK, a parliamentary burgh of Scotland, in Stirlingshire, 21½ miles
west by north of Edinburgh. The older portion of it is old-fashioned and
irregularly built. There are several modern suburbs. In the town or its
vicinity are the Carron Ironworks, the Falkirk Foundry, and others works,
collieries, chemical-works, and distilleries. Falkirk is connected with the
port of Grangemouth by a railway 3 miles long. The Trysts of Falkirk, held
on Stenhousemuir, 3 miles to the N.N.W., are the largest cattle-fairs in
Scotland. Falkirk is an old town, with many historical associations. In the
neighbourhood was fought the battle of Falkirk in 1298 between Sir William
Wallace and Edward I, the Scots, who were much inferior in numbers, being
defeated. About 1 mile south-west from the town the Highlanders under
Prince Charles defeated the Royal forces under General Hawley, 17th Jan.,
1746. _Stirling and Falkirk Burghs_ return one member to the House of
Commons. Pop. of Falkirk, 33,312.

FALKLAND (f[a:]k´land), Lucius Gary, Viscount, an English man of letters,
born about 1610. His father being then Lord-Deputy of Ireland, he was
educated at Trinity College, Dublin. After passing a short time abroad, he
devoted himself to a life of retirement and literary studies, chiefly
residing at his seat at Burford, near Oxford, which he made a kind of
academy for the learned men of the neighbouring universities. In 1639 he
joined the expedition against Scotland; and in 1640, his peerage being
Scottish, he was chosen member of the House of Commons for Newport, in the
Isle of Wight. In the first instance he warmly supported the Parliament,
but doubts of the ultimate objects of the parliamentary leaders caused him
to modify his attitude; and in 1642 he accepted from Charles I the office
of Secretary of State. When hostilities began, he embraced decidedly the
cause of the king, though he desired peace rather than victory. He was
slain at the battle of Newbury, 20th Sept., 1643. He left behind him a work
entitled _A Discourse on the Infallibility of the Church of Rome_, several
pamphlets and published speeches, and a few poems, but nothing that
explains the universal praises bestowed on him by contemporaries.

FALKLAND (f[a:]k´land), an ancient royal burgh of Scotland, county of Fife,
21 miles north of Edinburgh. It was once the residence of the Scottish
kings, and possesses remains of an ancient palace and some curious old
houses. There was formerly a castle here, in which David, eldest son of
Robert III, was starved to death by order of his uncle the Duke of Albany,
but no trace of it now remains. Falkland Palace was garrisoned by Rob Roy
in 1715. Pop. 781.

FALKLAND ISLANDS, an island group belonging to Great Britain, in the South
Atlantic Ocean, about 300 miles east of the Straits of Magellan. They
consist of two larger islands, East Falkland and West Falkland, containing
respectively about 3000 and 2300 sq. miles, with a great number of smaller
ones surrounding them; total area, 6500 sq. miles. They are hilly and
boggy, entirely destitute of trees, but covered with a variety of grasses
very nutritive for the sheep and cattle the rearing of which is the
principal industry. Fish and sea-fowl abound. Wool, frozen meat, hides, and
tallow are the chief exports; value in some years £600,000. The climate is
equable and very healthy. The Falkland Islands were discovered by Davis on
the 14th Aug., 1592. In 1710 a French vessel from St. Malo touched at them,
and named them Îles Malouines. Settlements were afterwards formed on them
by the French, Spaniards, and British alternately, but the British have
ultimately retained possession of them. They now form a Crown colony which
has a Governor and other officers appointed by the Government. Port
Stanley, in East Falkland, is a thriving settlement, and has now a wireless
station. During the European War the Germans suffered a naval defeat off
the Falkland Islands in Dec., 1914. Pop. of the group, 3275.

FAL´LACY (Lat. _fallax_, apt to mislead), in logic, is when an argument is
used as decisive of a particular issue, which in reality it does not
decide. Properly a fallacy is a fault in the form of reasoning (see
_Logic_), but the term is applied also to faults in the substance of the
argument such as the _petitio principii_, or proving one proposition by
assuming another which is identical with it; _ignoratio elenchi_, or
mistaking the point at issue; _post hoc ergo propter hoc_, or arguing as if
sequence were the same thing as cause and effect.

FALLIÈRES, Clément Armand, eighth President of the French Republic, born at
Mézin, department of Lot-et-Garonne. The son of peasants, he studied law,
was mayor of Nérac for some years, and in 1876 was elected to the Chamber
of Deputies. Under-Secretary of State in the Ministry of the Interior in
1880, he became Minister of the Interior in 1882, Minister of Public
Instruction from 1883 to 1885, and subsequently Minister of Justice and
Public Instruction. He entered the Senate in 1890. In 1899 he became
President of the Senate, and on 16th Jan., 1906, was elected President of
the Republic. During his tenure of office Fallières displayed decided
democratic principles and a tendency towards the Left. It was due to his
initiative that a Ministry of Labour was formed in 1909. His term of office
ended in Jan., 1913. Fallières was one of France's most democratic
Presidents.

FALL OF BODIES. All bodies on the earth, by virtue of the attraction of
gravitation, tend to the centre of the earth. A ball held in the hand
presses downward; if dropped, it descends vertically; if placed on an
inclined plane, it rolls down, in doing which it presses the plane with a
part of its weight. In the air bodies fall with unequal velocities, a piece
of paper, for instance, more slowly than a ball of lead; and it was
formerly thought that the velocity of the fall of bodies was in proportion
to their weight. This error was attacked by Galileo, who, experimenting
with balls of different substances which he dropped from the tower of Pisa,
was led to the conclusion that the resistance of the air acting on
different extents of surface was the cause of the unequal velocities, and
that in a vacuum all bodies would fall with the same velocity. The truth of
this last proposition was first demonstrated by Newton in his celebrated
'guinea-and-feather' experiment, where a guinea and feather are shown to
fall side by side in the vacuum of the air-pump. This experiment proves
that the force of gravitation in bodies is proportional to their inertia,
that is, to their mass. The laws of falling bodies, that is of bodies
falling freely in a straight line and through a distance short in
comparison with that of the earth's centre, are the following:

1. When a body falls from rest it acquires velocity at the rate of about
32.2 feet per second every second. This number, which represents the
acceleration due to the force of gravity, varies slightly with the
locality, increasing from the equator to the poles, and diminishing as we
recede from the surface of the earth. (See _Gravity_.) At the end of five
seconds, therefore, the body would be found to be moving at the rate of 5 ×
32.2, that is, 161 feet per second.

2. The space fallen through in the first second is half of 32.2, that is,
16.1 feet; and the space fallen through in any given time is found by
multiplying the square of the number of seconds by 16.1. Thus in three
seconds a body falls 9 × 16.1 feet, or 144.9 feet.

3. The square of the velocity acquired by falling through any number of
feet is found by multiplying twice that number by 32.2. Thus if a body
falls 9 feet, the square of the velocity acquired is 2 × 32 × 9, or 576 if
we take 32 instead of 32.2; and taking the square root of 576, we find that
a velocity of 24 feet is acquired in a fall of 9 feet.

4. When a body is projected vertically upward with a given velocity, it
continues to rise during a number of seconds found by dividing the number
that expresses the velocity of projection by 32.2; and it rises to a height
found by dividing the square of that number by 2 × 32.2, or 64.4. For a
machine used in verifying the laws of falling bodies, see _Attwood_.

FALL OF MAN, a commonly received doctrine of Christianity, founded upon the
historical narrative contained in the third chapter of the book of
_Genesis_, together with the allusions to the same matter in other parts of
Scripture. Adam, having eaten of the forbidden fruit, is said to have
fallen; and the relation of mankind in general to this fall is stated by
St. Paul in the words: "By one man's disobedience many were made sinners"
(_Rom._ v. 19). Thus, in the fall of Adam, all men are held to have fallen
and to have contracted 'original sin', alienating them from God and
rendering them morally inadequate. The doctrine of the fall does not stand
alone in Scripture. It is argued by some interpreters that in the original
sentence pronounced on the transgressors there is contained the promise of
a redemption, and that the whole scope of Scripture is directed to the
development of this promise, and of the divine scheme of providence
associated with it.

FALLOPIAN TUBES, in anatomy, are two ducts each of which opens by one
extremity into the womb, at either angle of the fundus, and terminates at
the other end in an open trumpet-shaped mouth, which receives the ovum as
it escapes from the ovary and transmits it to the womb. They are named
after Fallopius or Fallopio, an Italian anatomist of the sixteenth century,
who first recognized their functions.

[Illustration: Fallow Deer (_Cervus dama_)]

FALLOW DEER, a European and Western Asiatic deer, the _Cervus dama_. It is
smaller than the stag, of a brownish-bay colour, whitish beneath, on the
insides of the limbs, and beneath the tail. The horns, which are peculiar
to the male, are very different from those of the stag; they are not
properly branched, but are broader towards the upper part, and divided into
processes down the outside. A simple snag rises from the base of each, and
a similar one at some distance from the first. It was introduced at an
early period into Britain, possibly by the Romans, and is kept in many
English parks.

FALLOW LAND, ground that has been left uncultivated for a time, in order
that it may recover itself from an exhausted state. Strictly speaking,
fallow ground is left altogether without crops; but in agricultural usage
strict fallow is not always adopted, and the term fallow is applied to
various modes of treatment, of which at least three distinct varieties are
recognized: _bare fallow_, _bastard fallow_, and _green-crop fallow_. Bare
fallow is that in which the land remains completely bare for a whole year;
in bastard fallow it is ploughed up and worked after the removal of a
spring or summer crop, preparatory to the sowing of a root or forage crop,
to occupy the ground during autumn or winter; in green-crop fallow the land
is sown with a root-crop, such as turnips or potatoes, placed in rows far
enough apart to admit of the intermediate spaces being stirred, pulverized,
and cleaned, during its growth, by horse or hand implements.

FALL RIVER, a city and port, Bristol County, Massachusetts, United States,
on an arm of Narraganset Bay, on Taunton River, 53 miles S.S.W. of Boston.
It is at the head of deep-water navigation, and the terminus of a line of
steamers from New York. It contains several handsome streets, and has
extensive cotton, woollen, and calico-printing factories, as well as
ironworks. Pop. 129,828.

FALMOUTH, a seaport and municipal borough of England, in Cornwall, 250
miles W.S.W. of London. There is a good harbour there, with a fine
roadstead affording excellent refuge for shipping. Falmouth was at one time
an important packet station, but is now chiefly a port of call, its
principal trade being in supplies and stores for shipping. Falmouth and
Penryn together give name to a parliamentary division of the county,
returning one member to Parliament. Pop. 13,318.

FALSE IMPRISONMENT, the unlawful imprisonment or detention of any person.
Every confinement of the person is imprisonment, whether in a common prison
or a private house, or even by forcibly detaining one in the streets or
highways. The law punishes false imprisonment as a crime, besides giving
reparation to the party injured, through an action of trespass.

FALSE PERSONATION (English law). All forms of false personation, for the
purpose of obtaining the property of others, are made penal by express
statute. To personate the owner of any share, stock, or annuity, &c., is
felony, and renders the offender liable to penal servitude for life, or to
a modified term of penal servitude or imprisonment. The false personation
of voters at an election is a misdemeanour punishable with imprisonment and
hard labour, for a term not exceeding two years.

FALSET´TO (IT.) applies, in singing, to the notes above the natural compass
of the voice. It is also called the _head_ or _throat_ voice, in
contradistinction to the _chest_ voice, which is the natural one. The
falsetto voice is produced by tightening the ligaments of the glottis.

FALSE WEIGHTS AND MEASURES. The using of false weights and measures is an
offence at law punishable by fine. By various British statutes standards
are provided for weights and for measures of capacity or dimension, and all
contracts of sale, &c., are referred to such standards unless there is a
special agreement to the contrary. See _Weights and Measures_.

FAL´STER, an island belonging to Denmark, situated at the entrance of the
Baltic, east of Laaland, from which it is separated only by a narrow
strait; flat, well watered, and wooded; productive in grain, pulse,
potatoes, and, above all, fruit; area, 183 sq. miles. The principal town is
Nykjöbing. Pop. 37,460.

FALUN, or FAHLUN (fä´l[u:]n), a town of Sweden, on Lake Runn, 130 miles
north-west of Stockholm. It has an excellent mining-school, museums, and
mineralogical collections. Within the town boundary is the famous Falun
copper-mine, formerly the richest in Sweden, and worked for 500 years. Pop.
11,966.

FAMA CLAMO´SA ('a clamant report'), in the ecclesiastical law of Scotland,
is a public report imputing immoral conduct to a clergyman, licentiate, or
office-bearer of the Church. When the fama has become so notorious that it
cannot be overlooked, the presbytery, after due inquiry, and if no
particular party comes forward to institute a process, usually appear as
accusers themselves.

FAMAGOS´TA, or FAMAGUSTA, a seaport on the east coast of Cyprus. It is of
remote antiquity, was an important place during the Middle Ages under the
Lusignan kings of Cyprus and the Venetians, but, after being captured by
the Turks in 1571, it declined. It has improved under the British, and has
got a new harbour. Pop. 5327.

FAMATI´NA, a district and mountain range in the Argentine Republic,
province of La Rioja, rich in copper; highest summit, the Nevada de
Famatina, 19,758 feet high.

FAMILIAR SPIRITS, demons or evil spirits supposed to be continually within
call and at the service of their masters, sometimes under an assumed shape,
sometimes attached to a magical ring, or the like, sometimes compelled by
magic skill, and sometimes doing voluntary service. We find traces of this
belief in all ages and countries, under various forms.

FAMILY, in zoological classification, a group of species more comprehensive
than a genus and less so than an order, a family usually containing a
number of genera, while an order contains so many families. Family names
usually terminate in -[)i]dæ (after Latin patronymics, such as Æac[)i]dæ,
sons or descendants of Æacus). In botany it is sometimes used as a synonym
of natural order.

FAMILY COMPACT, the name given to an alliance organized by the Duc de
Choiseul, first minister of Louis XV, between the various members of the
Bourbon family, then sovereigns of France, Spain, the Two Sicilies, Parma,
and Piacenza, mutually to guarantee each other's possessions. It was signed
15th Aug., 1761, and entailed on Spain a war with England.

FAMINE, an extreme scarcity of food affecting considerable numbers of
people at the same time. Its causes are either natural, such as crop
failures due to disease or to excessive or deficient rainfall, the effect
of these being aggravated when the crop concerned is one on which the
population mainly depends; or political and economic, such as war, or
defects in the organization of production and distribution. In the Early
and Middle Ages famines were frequent; but the rapidity of modern
communication and transport made famines rare in Europe, until the
conditions caused by the Great War produced great scarcity in Central
Europe. In Ireland the years 1814, 1816, 1822, 1831, 1846 were marked by
failure of the potato crop, and in the last-mentioned year the dearth was
so great that £10,000,000 were voted by Parliament for relief of the
sufferers. India has been the seat of many great famines, which recur at
more or less regular intervals; but of late the British officials have been
successful in organizing preventive and relief measures, such as
improvement in railways and irrigation, the multiplication of industries,
and the institution of a famine insurance grant. Amongst the more recent
famines are that in North-West India (1837-8), in which above 800,000
perished; that in Bengal and Orissa (1865-6), when about a million
perished; that in Bombay, Madras, Mysore (1877); that of 1896-7; and that
of 1900 in Bombay, Punjab, &c., perhaps the most serious on record, when
the Government spent £10,000,000 in relief. In China a great famine took
place in 1877-8, in which over 9 millions are said to have perished;
another took place in 1888-9, owing to the overflow of the Yellow River.

FAN, the name of various instruments for exciting a current of air by the
agitation of a broad surface. (1) An instrument made of wood or ivory,
feathers, thin skin, paper, variously constructed and mounted, and used by
ladies to agitate the air and cool the face. As an article of luxury the
fan was well known to the Greeks and Romans. Fans are said to have been
introduced into England from Italy in the reign of Henry VIII, and Queen
Elizabeth was very fond of them. There is a collection of fans at the
Victoria and Albert Museum, London. (2) Any contrivance of vanes or flat
discs revolving by the aid of machinery, as for winnowing grain, for
cooling fluids, urging combustion, or assisting ventilation, is also so
called.

FANAR´IOTS, or PHANARIOTS, the inhabitants of the Greek quarter, or Phanar,
in Constantinople, particularly the noble Greek families resident there
since the times of the Byzantine emperors. The dragoman or interpreter of
the Porte and other high officials used to be taken from their number. They
have now mostly lost their influence at Constantinople, and have in many
cases transferred themselves to Athens.

FANAT´ICISM, a term applied more particularly to the extravagance
manifested in religious matters by those who allow themselves to be hurried
away by their fancy and feelings, to the adoption not only of wild
enthusiastic views, but also of inordinate and not infrequently persecuting
measures. By an extension of the term it is also sometimes applied to other
forms of extravagance.

FANCY, a term approaching imagination in meaning. In its general
acceptation it refers both to the forms of the imagination and to the
mental faculty which produces them; but it is used frequently for the
lighter or more fantastic forms of the imagination, and for the active play
of that faculty which produces them. See _Imagination_.

FANEUIL HALL (fan´[=u]-il), a public building in Boston, famous as the
place where stirring speeches were made at the outbreak of the war for
American independence. It was built between 1740 and 1742 by a Huguenot
merchant named Peter Faneuil.

FANFARE (Sp. _fanfárria_, brag), a short, lively, loud, and warlike piece
of music, composed for trumpets and kettle-drums. Also small, lively pieces
performed on hunting-horns, in the chase.

FAN-FOOT, a name given to a North African lizard of the genus Ptyodactylus
(_P. lobatus)_, one of the geckoes, much dreaded in Egypt for its supposed
venomous properties.

FANNING ISLAND, a coral island in the centre of Polynesia, lat. 3° 51' N.,
long. 159° 22' W. Since 1888 it belongs to Britain, is a landing-place of
the Canada-Australia cable, and the stretch from this to Vancouver, 3458
miles, is the longest in the world. The island was discovered by Edmund
Fanning in 1798. Area, 15 sq. miles; pop. about 200. It forms one of a
small group sometimes called Fanning Islands.

FANO, a seaport of Italy, on the Adriatic, province of Pesaro e Urbino, 29
miles north-west of Ancona. It is a handsome town, and has a triumphal arch
erected to Augustus, and other antiquities. Pop. (commune), 25,000.

FAN-PALM, a name sometimes given to the talipot palm or _Cor[)y]pha
umbraculif[)e]ra_, a native of Ceylon and Malabar. See _Talipot Palm_.

FANS, an African race of people inhabiting the region of the west coast
about the Gaboon River and the Ogoway. They are an energetic race, skilled
in various arts, and are rapidly increasing in numbers (about 300,000).
They are cannibals, but contact with Europeans is leading them to give up
the practice.

FANSHAWE, Sir Richard, an English diplomatist, poet, and translator, born
in 1608, died at Madrid in 1666. He studied at Cambridge, was secretary of
the English Embassy at Madrid, and took the Royal side on the outbreak of
the Civil War in 1641. He was made a baronet in 1650, was taken prisoner at
Worcester, but permitted to go at large on bail. After the Restoration he
was employed on several diplomatic missions, and in 1664, as Ambassador at
Madrid, negotiated a peace between England, Spain, and Portugal. His
poetical abilities were above mediocrity, as is evinced by his translations
of the _Lusiads_ of Camoens, the _Pastor Fido_ of Guarini, the Odes of
Horace, and the fourth book of the _Æneid_.

[Illustration: Fan-tail Pigeon]

FAN-TAIL, a variety of the domestic pigeon, so called from the fan-like
shape of their tails. Also a name applied to certain birds (species of
Rhipidura) of the fly-catcher family, native to India, Australia, and New
Zealand.

FANTEES´, a people of West Africa inhabiting the coast district of the Gold
Coast Colony, between the Ashantis and the sea. They were at one time the
most numerous and powerful people situated immediately on the Gold Coast
seaboard; but their power was almost entirely broken after 1811 by repeated
invasions of the Ashantis, and they have since lived under British
protection. The soil is fertile, producing fruits, maize, and palm-wine.

[Illustration: Fan-tracery Vaulting, Gloucester Cathedral]

FAN-TRACERY, in architecture, elaborate geometrical curved work, which
spreads over the surface of a vaulting, rising from a corbel and diverging
like the folds of a fan. Fan-tracery vaulting is much used in the
Perpendicular style, in which the vault is covered by ribs and veins of
tracery, of which all the principal lines diverge from a point, as in Henry
VII's chapel, Westminster Abbey.

FARAD, the practical unit of capacity for electricity, in the
electromagnetic system of units. The capacity of a conductor or condenser
whose potential is raised by one volt when given a charge of one coulomb.
This unit is too large for most purposes, and capacities are usually
expressed in microfarads (q.v.).

FAR´ADAY, Michael, one of the greatest of English chemists and physicists,
was born in humble circumstances at Newington Butts, near London, 22nd
Sept., 1791, died 25th Aug., 1867. Early in life he was apprenticed to a
bookbinder in London, but occupied himself in his leisure hours with
electrical and other scientific experiments. Having been taken by a friend
to Sir Humphry Davy's lectures, he attended the course, and became so
interested that he decided to abandon his trade. With this end he sent his
notes of the lectures to Sir Humphry Davy, who was so struck with the great
ability they showed that he appointed him his assistant at the Royal
Institution. In 1829 he became lecturer at the Royal Military Academy at
Woolwich, and in 1833 he was appointed to the newly established chair of
chemistry at the Royal Institution. It was while in this office that he
made most of his great electrical discoveries. His communications to the
_Philosophical Transactions_ were published separately in three volumes
(1839, 1844, 1855). In 1832 he received the honorary degree of D.C.L. from
Oxford, and was made an honorary member of the Academy at Berlin. In 1835
he received a pension of £300 a year from Lord Melbourne. As an
experimentalist Faraday was considered the very first of his time. As a
popular lecturer he was equally distinguished, and used to draw crowds to
the Friday evening lecture at the Royal Institution. Amongst his published
works we may mention the following: _Researches in Electricity_ (1831-55),
_Lectures on Non-metallic Elements_ (1853), _Lectures on the Forces of
Matter_ (1860), _Lectures on the Chemical History of a Candle_
(1861).--BIBLIOGRAPHY: J. Tyndall, _Faraday as a Discoverer_; S. P.
Thompson, _Michael Faraday: his Life and Work_.

FARADIZATION, or FARADISM, the medical application of the induced currents
which Faraday discovered in 1831.

FARALLO´NES, a group of small islands in the Pacific, about 30 miles from
the entrance to the Bay of San Francisco.

FARAN´DOLA, an exciting dance popular amongst the peasants of the south of
France and the neighbouring part of Italy. The men and women, placed
alternately and facing different ways, form a long line winding out and in
with a waving motion.

FARCE, a subdivision of comedy, characterized chiefly by exaggeration and
lack of rational character drawing. Farce stands in the same relationship
to comedy as melodrama does to tragedy. Many farces commence with an
impossible postulate, such as _The Comedy of Errors_. Jonson's _Silent
Woman_ is one of the best English farces. Gilbert's _Engaged_ and
_Foggerty's Fairy_ are notable modern examples.

FARCY, a disease to which horses are liable, intimately connected with
glanders, the two diseases generally running into each other. It is
supposed to be a disease of the absorbents of the skin, and its first
indication is generally the appearance of little tumours called farcy buds
on the face, neck, or inside of the thigh. By an order in Council animals
affected with farcy must be destroyed.

FARDEL-BOUND, a term applied to cattle and sheep affected with a disease
caused by the retention of food in the maniplies or third stomach, between
the numerous plaits of which it is firmly impacted. Over-ripe clover,
vetches, or rye-grass are liable to produce the disease.

FAREHAM, a town of England, in Hampshire, at the north-west extremity of
Portsmouth harbour, giving name to a parliamentary division of the county.
It has building-yards, potteries, and brickworks, and a considerable trade.
Pop. 10,066.

FAREL, Guillaume, one of the earliest and most active of the Swiss
reformers, was born in 1489 in Dauphiny, died in 1565. At an early period
he was led by his intercourse with the Waldenses to adopt similar views.
After preaching in various parts of Switzerland, he came to Geneva, where
he was so successful at the religious conferences of 1534 and 1535 that the
Council formally embraced the Reformation. He was instrumental, also, in
persuading Calvin to take up his residence in Geneva. At attempt on the
part of the two reformers to enforce too severe ecclesiastical discipline
was the cause of their having to leave the city in 1538. Farel took up his
residence at Neufchâtel, where he died.

FARGO, a town of N. Dakota, United States, on the Red River of the North
and the N. Pacific Railroad. Pop. 14,330.

FARIA Y SOUSA, Manuel de, Portuguese historian and poet, born 1590, of an
ancient and illustrious family, died about 1649. Among his writings are:
_Discursos Morales y Politicos, Epitome de las Historias Portuguesas_;
_Comentarios sobre la Lusiada_; and a collection of poems.

FARIBAULT, a town of Minnesota, United States, 53 miles south of St.
Paul's. Here are the State asylum for the deaf, dumb, and blind, and an
episcopal divinity college. Pop. 9000.

FARIDPUR (fa-r[=e]d-pör´), a district of India, in Eastern Bengal; area,
2267 sq. miles; pop. 1,937,650. Chief town, Faridpur, on the Mará Padmá.
Pop. 11,000.

FARI´NA, a term given to a soft, tasteless, and commonly white powder,
obtained by trituration of the seeds of cereal and leguminous plants, and
of some roots, as the potato. It consists of gluten, starch, and mucilage.

FARINEL´LI, Carlo, an Italian singer, born at Naples in 1705, died in 1782.
His true name was Carlo Broschi, and to develop his vocal powers he was
made a eunuch. He sang in Vienna, Paris, and London with the greatest
success. On visiting Spain, where he intended only a brief sojourn, he
found King Philip V plunged in a profound melancholy. He succeeded in
rousing him from it by the powers of his voice, and became his prime
favourite and political adviser. But the penalty of his advancement was
that for ten years he had to sing every night to his royal master the same
six airs. On his return to Italy, in 1762, he found himself almost
forgotten, but continued to exercise a splendid hospitality in his country
house, near Bologna.

FARI´NI, Luigi Carlo, an Italian statesman and author, born in 1812, died
1st Aug., 1866. He studied medicine at Bologna, and practised as a
physician. He became known as a nationalist and patriot in the political
movements of 1841, had to leave the country for a time, but returned and
was made a member of the Reform Ministry at Rome during the disturbances of
1848. Disapproving equally the views of the old Conservative and the
extreme Republican party, he went to Piedmont, where he was elected a
Deputy, and fought with great energy both in pamphlets and in Parliament on
behalf of Cavour and the Piedmontese Constitutionalists. After the peace of
Villafranca, he was chosen dictator of the duchies of Parma and Modena, and
was mainly instrumental in inducing them to unite with the Piedmontese
monarchy. His _History of the Papal States from 1814 to 1850_ is well
known. In 1862 he became President of the Ministry, but lost his reason in
1863.

FARMERS-GENERAL (Fr. _Fermiers généraux_), private contractors, to whom
under the old French monarchy was let out the collection of various
branches of the revenue, poll-tax, duties on salt and tobacco, and customs.
These contractors made enormous profits on the farming of the public
revenues. A revenue collected in this way not only imposed a much heavier
burden on the people, but the merciless rigour of irresponsible and
uncontrolled exactors subjected them to hardships and indignities to which
they could not submit without degradation. In 1790 the system was
suppressed by the Constituent Assembly, and many of the farmers-general
were sent to the guillotine by the Revolutionary Tribunal.

FARNE, or FERNE, ISLANDS, a group of seventeen islets, England, separated
from the coast of Northumberland by a channel about 1¾ miles wide. They
have been the scene of some disastrous shipwrecks, including that of the
_Forfarshire_ in 1838. (See _Darling, Grace_.) There are two lighthouses.
Pop. 15.

FARNESE (f[.a]r-n[=a]´ze), an illustrious family of Italy, whose descent
may be traced from about the middle of the thirteenth century, and which
gave to the Church and the Republic of Florence many eminent names, amongst
which the following may be mentioned: Pietro Farnese (died 1363), a general
of the Florentines in the war against Pisa; Alessandro, who became Pope as
Paul III (1534-49), and whose gifts to his natural son Pier Luigi of the
duchies of Parma and Piacenza laid the foundation of the wealth and
greatness of the family; Ottavio (1520-85), son and successor of Pier
Luigi, spent a long and peaceful reign in promoting the happiness of his
subjects. Alessandro (1546-92), elder son of Ottavio, became famous as a
most successful general of the Spaniards in the wars with the Netherlands
and France. Ranuzio (1569-1622), son of Ottavio, was a gloomy and
suspicious tyrant. The line became extinct with Antonio in 1731. The name
of the Farnese is associated with several famous buildings and works of
art. The _Farnese Palace_, at Rome, was built for Pope Paul III, while he
was cardinal, by Sangallo and Michel Angelo. It now belongs to France, and
is occupied by the French Embassy. Its sculpture gallery was formerly very
celebrated, but the best pieces have been removed to Naples, including the
following: the _Farnese Bull_, a celebrated ancient sculpture representing
the punishment of Dirce, discovered in 1546 in the Baths of Caracalla at
Rome; _Farnese Hercules_, a celebrated ancient statue of Hercules by
Glycon, found in the Baths of Caracalla in 1540; _Farnese Flora_, a
colossal statue of great merit, found in the Baths of Caracalla; _Farnese
Cup_, an antique onyx cup, highly ornamented with figures in relief.

FARNHAM, a town of England, county of Surrey, 3 miles S.W. of Aldershot; a
well-built place. North of the town is Farnham Castle, the residence of the
Bishops of Winchester. The staple trade is in hops. Farnham was the home of
Swift's 'Stella' (Hester Johnson). Pop. 12,133.

FARNWORTH, a manufacturing and mining town of Lancashire, England, 3 miles
from Bolton. Pop. (urban district), 27,901.

FARO, a seaport of Portugal, province of Algarve, 62 miles S.E. of Cape St.
Vincent. It is surrounded by Moorish walls, and has a convenient harbour.
Its trade is considerable. Pop. 12,680.

FARO, a promontory forming the north-east point of Sicily at the entrance
to the Strait of Messina. The point is strongly fortified, and on it there
is a lighthouse over 200 years old.

FAROE ISLANDS (f[=a]´r[=o]; Dan. _Färöer_, 'Sheep Islands'), a group of
islands in the North Atlantic, lying between Iceland and Shetland. They
belong to Denmark, and are twenty-one in number, of which seventeen are
inhabited. The islands generally present steep and lofty precipices to the
sea. Barley is the only cereal that comes to maturity; turnips and potatoes
thrive well. There is no wood, but plenty of excellent turf, and also coal.
The inhabitants are chiefly engaged in fishing and the rearing of sheep.
Thorshavn, in Strömö, the largest island, is the seat of government. Pop.
18,000.

FARQUHAR (fär´k[.a]r), George, Irish playwright, was born in Londonderry in
1677, and died in 1707. He was for a short time at Trinity College, Dublin,
but was, according to one account, sent down for making a profane though
clever joke on the miracle of walking on the sea. He became an actor, but
left the stage after inadvertently injuring a fellow-actor, owing to his
forgetting to substitute a stage-sword for the genuine article. He produced
his first comedy, _Love and a Bottle_, in 1698. It is a lively and amusing
comedy, and was well received. _The Constant Couple_ (1699) was also
successful, as was its sequel _Sir Harry Wildair_. His other best-known
plays are _The Recruiting Officer_ (1706), and his masterpiece _The Beaux'
Stratagem_ (1707), written when he knew that death was fast approaching
him. Farquhar was in dire poverty most of his life; he had a commission in
the army for a while, but gave it up owing to some false hopes of promotion
held out by the Duke of Ormond. He increased his embarrassments by marrying
in 1703 a penniless woman who had fallen in love with his appearance, and
pretended to be an heiress. Although he lived and died in great distress,
his gaiety never flagged; and _The Beaux' Stratagem_ is one of the most
mirthful comedies of the time.

Farquhar was a great playwright, and not much of a literary man. His
comedies are all good acting comedies. He had been an actor himself, and so
was much more closely in touch with the stage than the aristocratic
Congreve. Farquhar stands above his contemporaries by reason of his
realism. He did not go to other dramatists for his characters, but went
straight to life. Indeed, in several cases his plays seem to have been in
part autobiographical; the bard was the hero of the story. His plots are
well constructed, especially his later ones. His characters are most of
them genial rogues, and while he is no Puritan his morality compares very
favourably with the cynical indecency of his contemporaries. His influence
upon Fielding, and therefore upon the rise and development of the English
novel, was great, as he introduced a return to real models, and eschewed
artificiality. Personally Farquhar was a most loveable man, and he appears
to have lived and died a very gallant gentleman.

FAR´RAGUT, David Glascoe, admiral of the United States, born in 1801, died
13th Aug., 1870. He entered the navy as midshipman at the age of eleven,
was promoted to a lieutenancy in 1821, and was actively engaged in his
profession up till 1851, when he was appointed assistant inspector of
ordnance. In 1855 he received a commission as captain. In 1861 he was
appointed to command the expedition against New Orleans, undertaken on the
formation of the Confederacy, and sailed in January of the following year.
New Orleans surrendered to the combined attack of the land and naval forces
on 28th April, and Farragut proceeded to Vicksburg, which he attacked
unsuccessfully. In consequence of his success at New Orleans he was
promoted to the rank of vice-admiral, and placed in command of the
blockading squadron of the Gulf of Mexico. In Aug., 1864, he attacked the
Confederate fleet in the Bay of Mobile, and forced it to surrender, thus
making the fall of Mobile merely a question of time. After this exploit he
was made admiral, a grade which had not hitherto existed in the United
States navy.

FAR´RANT, Richard, one of the earliest English composers of music. Very
little is known of his history. He was a gentleman of the Chapel Royal in
1564, and subsequently organist and choir-master. He is supposed to have
died about 1580. His music, which is ecclesiastical, is distinguished by
purity, simplicity, tenderness, and elevation. The anthems _Call to
Remembrance_, and _Hide not Thou Thy Face_, composed by him, are well
known.

FARRAR, Frederic William, English divine, son of a clergyman, born in
Bombay, 7th Aug., 1831, died 22nd March, 1903. He graduated at Cambridge,
1854, was assistant master at Harrow in 1855, headmaster of Marlborough
College in 1871, Archdeacon of Westminster, 1883, and Dean of Canterbury,
1895. He wrote various popular theological works and works of fiction, and
was Bampton Lecturer in 1885. Among his principal works are: _The Life of
Christ_ (1874), _Life of St. Paul_ (1879), _The Early Days of Christianity_
(1882), _Lives of the Fathers_ (1889), _Darkness and Dawn_.

FARS, or FARSISTAN, a maritime province in the south-west of Persia,
abutting on the Persian Gulf. It is mountainous, but has many rich and
well-cultivated districts. The most important products are grain, fruit,
wine, oil, cotton, tobacco, silk, cochineal, and attar of roses. The
manufactures include woollen, silk, and cotton goods; and in these and
other articles an active trade is carried on, chiefly with Hindustan. Pop.
estimated at 1,700,000.

FARSAN, two islands on the east side of the Red Sea on the coast of Yemen,
called respectively Farsan Kebîr and Farsan Segîr.

[Illustration: Farthingale]

FARTHINGALE, or FARDINGALE, an article of ladies' attire worn in the days
of Queen Elizabeth, and closely resembling the more recent crinoline. It
was formed of circles of whalebone hoops, and protruded more at the waist
than the Victorian crinoline.

FARUKHABAD, or FARRAKHABAD (f_a_r-_a_k-ä-bäd´), a city in Agra division,
United Provinces of British India, 2 or 3 miles from the Ganges, a
handsome, well-built town, with avenues of trees in many of its streets.
Pop. 59,647.

FASCES (fas´s[=e]z), in Roman antiquities, a bundle of polished rods, in
the middle of which was an axe, carried by lictors before the superior
magistrates. The number of fasces and lictors varied with the dignity of
the magistrate. In the city the axe was laid aside.

FAS´CIA (Lat., a bandage), in anatomy, signifies any thin sheet of fibrous
tissue, such, for example, as the covering which surrounds the muscles of
the limbs and binds them in their places.

FASCINATION (Lat. _fascinare_, to charm), the exercise of an overpowering
and paralysing influence upon some animals attributed to certain snakes.
Squirrels, mice, and the smaller birds are said to be the most subject to
this power; but the fact is far from clearly explained, and is not perhaps
even sufficiently demonstrated. Most of the accounts agree in describing
the animal fascinated as having a painful consciousness of its danger, and
the power exercised over it, but to be unable to resist the desire to
approach the fascinator. It is probable, however, that the real explanation
of the phenomenon is to be found in the influence of the intense emotion of
fear upon the muscles.

FASCINES (fa-s[=e]nz´), in field engineering, bundles of boughs or rods
from 6 to 18 feet in length and usually 1 foot in diameter, used in raising
batteries, strengthening parapets, or revetting slopes. The twigs are drawn
tightly together by a cord, and bands are passed round them at the distance
of 2 feet from each other. Very long thin ones are called _saucissons_ or
_battery-sausages_.

FASHO´DA, a station in the Anglo-Egyptian Sudan, on the Bahr-el-Abiad or
White Nile, 400 miles south of Khartoum, and about 70 miles north-east of
the confluence of the Sobat with the Nile. In July, 1898, it was occupied
by a French force under Colonel Marchand, but some months later was claimed
by the British for Egypt. The affair threatened to involve the two
countries in war, but ultimately the French evacuated the place, which was
then formally occupied by Sudanese troops. It has been renamed Kodok.

FAST-AND-LOOSE, a cheating game sometimes played at fairs by gipsies, and
also called 'prick the garter'. A belt or strap is doubled and rolled up
with the double in the middle of the coils; it is then laid on a board, and
the dupe is asked to catch the double with a skewer, when the gambler takes
the two ends and looses it or draws it away, so as always to keep the
skewer outside the doubled end. The game is mentioned four times in
Shakespeare, e.g. _Antony and Cleopatra_, iv, 12, 28.

FASTI (Lat.), among the Romans, registers of various kinds; as, _fasti
sacri_, calendars of the year, giving the days for festivals or courts,
being a sort of almanac.

FASTING, the partial or total abstinence of mankind and animals from the
ordinary requisite supply of aliment, by which it is to be understood that
quantity which is adapted to preserve them in a healthy and vigorous
condition. It would appear that various warm-blooded animals are capable of
sustaining total abstinence much longer than human beings. Cats and dogs
have survived for several weeks without nourishment of any kind, but it is
probable that few human beings could survive such deprivation for more than
a week. The use of water without solid food enables life to be sustained
much longer than it could otherwise be.

FASTS, temporary abstentions from food, especially on religious grounds.
Abstinence from food, accompanied by signs of humiliation and repentance or
grief, is to be found more or less in almost all religions. Among the Jews
fasts were numerous, and we find many instances of occasional fasting in
the Old Testament. Herodotus says that the Egyptians prepared themselves by
fasting for the celebration of the great festival of Isis. So in the
Thesmophoria at Athens, and in the rites of Ceres at Rome, it was
practised. The Church of Rome distinguishes between days of fasting and of
abstinence. The former are: (1) the forty days of Lent; (2) the Ember days,
being the Wednesday, Friday, and Saturday of the first week in Lent, of
Whitsun week, of the third week in September, and of the third week in
Advent; (3) the Wednesdays and Thursdays of the four weeks in Advent; (4)
the vigils or eves of Whitsuntide, of the feasts of St. Peter and St. Paul,
of the Assumption of the Virgin, of All Saints, and of Christmas Day. When
any fasting day falls upon Sunday, it is observed on the Saturday before.
The Greek Church observes four principal fasts: that of Lent, one beginning
in the week after Whitsuntide, one for a fortnight before the Assumption,
one forty days before Christmas. In the East, however, the strict idea of a
fast is more preserved than in the West. The Church of England appoints the
following fixed days for fasting and abstinence, between which no
difference is made: (1) the forty days of Lent; (2) the Ember days at the
four seasons; (3) the three Rogation days before Holy Thursday; (4) every
Friday except Christmas Day. The Church, however, gives no directions
concerning fasting.--BIBLIOGRAPHY: L. Duchesne, _Christian Worship_; J.
Dowden, _The Church Year and Kalendar_; article _Fasting_ in Hastings'
_Encyclopædia of Ethics and Religion_.

FAT, an oily concrete substance, a compound of carbon, hydrogen, and
oxygen, deposited in the cells of the adipose or cellular membrane of
animal bodies. In most parts of the body the fat lies immediately under the
skin. Fat is of various degrees of consistence, as in tallow, lard, and
oil. It is generally white or yellowish, with little smell or taste. It
consists of esters of glycerine with fatty and other acids, and these are
generally termed glycerides. The commonest of these are stearin, a waxy
solid, palmitin, a softer solid, and olein, an oil. Fats are insoluble in
water. When boiled with caustic alkalies, e.g. caustic soda, they are
decomposed (saponified), yielding an alkali salt of the fatty acid (soap)
and glycerine. The consistency of any natural fat depends on the
proportions in which these three substances are present, e.g. mutton suet
consists mainly of stearin, and olive oil of olein. In the body fat serves
as a packing, and helps to give roundness of contour. Being a bad conductor
of heat, it is useful in retaining warmth, but its chief function is that
of nutrition.

FA´TALISM, the belief in fate, or an unchangeable destiny, to which
everything is subject, uninfluenced by reason, and pre-established either
by chance or the Creator. Fatalism existed among the Hebrews, Greeks, and
Romans, and is still prevalent among Mohammedans. The fact that many events
in man's life seemed to be inevitable gave rise to the belief in fatalism.
Amongst notable historical examples of the belief in fate may be mentioned
the old Greek conception of a fate which stood behind the gods themselves
as a controlling power; the Mohammedan fatalism, which regards all things
great and small as inexorably predetermined, so that no accident is
possible. Fatalism is to be distinguished both from _determinism_ and
_predestination_.

FATEGARH (f_a_t-e-g_a_r´), a town, United Provinces of India, on the
Ganges, now municipally united with Farukhabad; the scene of a massacre of
upwards of 200 Europeans during the Mutiny of 1857. Pop. 12,500.

FATEHPUR (f_a_t-e-pör´), a town of India, in district of the same name,
Allahabad division, United Provinces, 50 miles S.E. of Cawnpore. Pop.
16,939.--The district has an area of 1639 sq. miles, and a pop. of 686,400.

FATEHPUR SIKRI, a town of India, district of Agra, United Provinces. It was
the favourite residence of the Emperor Akbar, who enclosed and fortified
it. It now chiefly consists of a vast expanse of magnificent ruins enclosed
by a high stone wall some 5 miles in circuit. Pop. 6132.

FATES (in Lat. _Parcæ_, in Gr. _Moirai_), in Greek and Latin mythology, the
inexorable sisters who spin the thread of human life. The appellation
_Clotho_ (the spinner) was probably at first common to them all among the
Greeks. As they were three in number, and poetry endeavoured to designate
them more precisely, _Clotho_ became a proper name, as did also
_Atr[)o]pos_ and _Lach[)e]sis_. Clotho means she who spins (the thread of
life); Atropos signifies unalterable fate; Lachesis, lot or chance; so that
all three refer to the same subject from different points of view. They
know and predict what is yet to happen. Lachesis is represented with a
spindle, Clotho with the thread, and Atropos with shears, with which she
cuts it off. We find also in the northern mythology three beautiful
virgins, the _Nornen_, who determine the fate of men. Their names are _Urd_
(the past), _Varande_ (the present), and _Skuld_ (the future).

FATHERLASHER, or BULL-HEAD, a fish of the genus Cottus (_Cottus
bub[)a]lis_), from 8 to 10 inches in length. The head is large, and is
furnished with several formidable spines. The fish is found on the rocky
coasts of Britain, and near Newfoundland and Greenland. In the latter
regions it attains a much larger size, and is a considerable article of
food.

FATHERS OF THE CHURCH, THE.

1. _The term 'Fathers'._--This term, as used in the sense of spiritual
parents of the Christian faith and life, appears to have become current in
the fourth century. It was so used by Christian teachers, who cited as
authoritative the great teachers and guides who were their predecessors. By
the 'Fathers' they meant, specifically, the earlier writers who carried on
the work of instruction which was begun by Peter and John and the rest of
the Apostles. As employed nowadays, the term has a great fluidity of
meaning. In the widest sense it signifies all ecclesiastical writers (i.e.
all writers within the Christian Church who treat of matters of Christian
belief and practice) belonging to the older post-Apostolic period. In the
narrower and more frequent sense it signifies only those ecclesiastical
writers of the older post-Apostolic period who conform, more or less, to
the Catholic tradition. As St. Vincent of Lérins lays it down, "Those alone
should be named 'Fathers' who have been staunch in the communion and faith
of the One Catholic Church, and have received ecclesiastical approbation as
teachers".

2. _Fathers and Doctors._--To such among the Fathers as were regarded as
the most eminent the distinguishing title of 'Teachers' (_doctores_) was
given. Thus in the Western Church Ambrose, Jerome, Augustine, and Gregory I
were the four great Teachers or Doctors; while in the Eastern Church a
similar position was assigned to Athanasius, Basil, Gregory of Nazianzus,
and Chrysostom. But others also have been acknowledged as Doctors, as
Hilary of Poitiers, Cyril of Alexandria, John of Damascus, and our one
English Father (born out of due season) the Venerable Bede--not to speak of
the application of the term to some of the mediæval Schoolmen.

3. _The Patristic Period._--While it is universally agreed that the
Apostolic Age is succeeded by the Age of the Fathers, there is a difference
of view as to when the Age of the Fathers terminates. Gregory I (the Great)
is usually regarded as the last of the Latin or Western Fathers and the
first of the Schoolmen, and John of Damascus as the last of the Greek or
Eastern Fathers. But where the term 'Fathers' is broadly used to designate
the older Church writers in general, the tendency is--and it is logically
defensible--to extend the Patristic period far beyond the Age of the Great
Fathers (325-451), and to include among the later Fathers many mediæval
writers. Thus the Abbé Migne, who in the middle of last century issued a
monumental edition of the original Greek and Latin texts of the Fathers,
carried the Latin Fathers as far as Innocent III in the beginning of the
thirteenth century, and the Greek Fathers down to the Council of Florence
and the fall of Constantinople in the middle of the fifteenth century.

4. _Division and Classification._--The broadest division of the Fathers is
according to locality, and is into Eastern and Western. To this the
division according to language, into Greek and Latin, largely corresponds.
But it is to be remembered that in the early Patristic Age, or before
Tertullian, Latin was not used by ecclesiastical writers. It is also to be
remembered that among the Eastern Fathers there were writers in Syriac,
Armenian, and Coptic, as well as Greek. Another broad and general division
is into ante-Nicene, Nicene, and post-Nicene; which is according to the
principle that the Council of Nicæa (A.D. 325) marks the transition from a
simple and unsystematized to a unified doctrinal testimony. But it is usual
in Church history, while observing the aforesaid general divisions, to
arrange the Fathers in certain historical groups, representing for the most
part distinct schools of thought. There are, however, great names that
cannot be conveniently treated under any historical group, such names as
Irenæus, Athanasius, Jerome, Leo the Great, and Gregory the Great. Keeping
this in view, we might classify the Fathers in accordance with the
following scheme: (1) the _Apostolic Fathers_ (the best known of whom are
Clement of Rome, Ignatius, and Polycarp), who received their title not only
as being younger contemporaries and perhaps personal disciples of Apostles,
but also for their nearness and faithfulness to the Apostolic tradition;
(2) the _Greek Apologists_ (the most notable of whom is Justin Martyr), who
sought to defend Christian truth on rational and philosophical grounds
against both Jew and pagan; (3) the _Alexandrians_ (outstanding among whom
are Clement and Origen), who greatly furthered the development of Christian
theology in general, but whose names are specially associated with the
allegorical and mystical type of Scriptural interpretation; (4) the _North
African School_ (to which Tertullian and Cyprian belong), who shaped
Christian Latinity, as well as the theology and ecclesiastical polity of
the West; (5) the _Cappadocians_ (in which group the most prominent members
are Basil, Gregory of Nazianzus, and Gregory of Nyssa), who caught up the
theology of Athanasius, providing it with well-defined terms, and so laying
broad the foundations of the Greek orthodoxy; (6) the _Antiochians_ (among
whom Chrysostom, Theodore of Mopsuestia, and Theodoret are the greatest),
who were opposed to the Alexandrian mysticism and held by the literal and
historical mode of Scriptural interpretation; (7) the _Western Nicene
Group_ (counting in their number eminent teachers like Hilary of Poitiers
and Ambrose), who followed the Alexandrians in their exegetical method, and
in their dogmatic theology Athanasius and the Cappadocians; (8) the _School
of Augustine_, in which the Western theological tradition set by Tertullian
and Cyprian culminated; (9) the _School of Lérins_ (leading members of
which are Hilary of Arles and Vincentius), which attempted to mitigate the
extreme Augustinian doctrines of sin and grace.

5. _Value of Patristic Study._--Among the Fathers are many great thinkers
and writers (not to say orators, organizers, and statesmen) who should be
studied for their own sake, and for the influence they have wielded. We
would only indicate here some of the various uses of patristic study. (1)
The _student of the Bible_ turns to the Fathers, and especially the earlier
of them, for light upon the problem of the true or original text of the
Bible--although very few of the Fathers knew the Hebrew tongue, and only
Origen and Jerome can throw direct light upon the Old Testament text. To
the Fathers also, especially great exegetes like Origen, Chrysostom,
Jerome, and Augustine, the Biblical student turns for light upon the
meaning of the sacred text, and for knowledge of the history of its
interpretation. (2) The _student of Church history_ finds first-hand
material in the Fathers for the older post-Apostolic period. This material
is supplied in the tractates and letters of the Fathers generally. But
patristic writers from Eusebius downwards furnish us also with formal
histories of the Church of both a general and special character. Patristic
histories, as indeed all histories, are to be used with critical caution.
And not only do the Fathers inform us as to the course of events; we are
dependent upon them for our knowledge of the development of creed and
liturgy, ritual and order, and other Christian institutions. (3) The
_student of ecclesiastical dogma and Christian theology in general_ cannot
dispense with the study of the Fathers. The patristic was the formative
and, in a sense, conclusive period of Christian theology. In the ancient
Greek theology the idea of God was developed, and in the so-called Nicene
Creed and the Chalcedonian Definition the doctrines of the Trinity and the
Person of Christ respectively received their final Greek dogmatic
expression. Landmarks in the history of this dogmatic development are the
names of Origen, Athanasius, Basil and the Gregories, Theodore of
Mopsuestia, and Leo the Great. In the ancient Latin theology, in accordance
with the more practical genius of the Westerns, the doctrine of man was
developed, and of sin and grace. With this anthropological or
soteriological, as distinguished from the other more strictly theological
movement, the names of Tertullian, Cyprian, and Augustine are principally
associated. It was left to the mediaeval theologians to work out the
doctrine of the Work of Christ.--BIBLIOGRAPHY: F. W. Farrar, _Lives of the
Fathers_; E. Leigh-Bennett, _Handbook of the Early Christian Fathers_;
S.P.C.K., _The Fathers for English Readers_ (a series of biographies); also
_Early Church Classics_ (a series of translations); H. B. Swete, _Patristic
Study_ (1902: an excellent introduction to the field of patristic learning,
with useful bibliographies); W. Bright, _The Age of the Fathers_.

FAT´IMITE DYNASTY, a line of caliphs claiming descent from Fatima, the
favourite daughter of Mohammed, and of Ali her cousin, to whom she was
married. In the year 909 Abu-Mohammed Obeidalla, giving himself out as the
grandson of Fatima, endeavoured to pass himself off as the Mahdi or Messiah
predicted by the _Koran_. Denounced as an impostor by the reigning Caliph
of Bagdad, he fled into Egypt, became Caliph of Tunis, and soon conquered
all Northern Africa from the Straits of Gibraltar to the borders of Egypt.
His son wrested Egypt from the Abbasides in 970 and founded Cairo. The
Fatimite dynasty was extinguished in 1171, on the death of Al Adid, the
fourteenth caliph, and a new line began with Saladin.

FATTY ACIDS, the homologues of formic and acetic acid; so called because
the members first studied were obtained from fats and oils, e.g. butyric
acid from butter, stearic acid from stearin, palmitic acid from palm-oil.
These acids are present united with glycerol in the fats as glycerides, and
are obtained from them by saponification with superheated steam or mineral
acids, when the fatty acid is liberated, floats to the surface, and
glycerol remains in solution. They are all monobasic acids; the lower
members are colourless liquids, and the higher members from C_7H_{15}COOH
upwards are colourless solids. The general formula for the series is
C_nH_{2n + 1}COOH (where n = the number of carbon atoms in the alkyl
group).

FATTY DEGENERATION, an abnormal condition found in the tissues of the
animal body, in which the healthy protoplasm is replaced by fatty granules.
It is a sign of defective nutrition, and is common in old age, affecting
the muscles, the heart, arteries, kidneys, &c. It is accompanied by great
muscular flabbiness and want of energy, the sufferer looking at the same
time fat and comparatively well.

FATTY TISSUE, in anatomy, the adipose tissue, a tissue composed of minute
cells or vesicles, having no communication with each other, but lying side
by side in the meshes of the cellular tissue, which serves to hold them
together, and through which also the blood-vessels find their way to them.
In the cells of this tissue the animal matter called fat is deposited.

FAUBOURG (f[=o]-bör; Lat. _foris_, outside, beyond, and _burgus_, borough),
a suburb of French cities; the name is also given to districts now within
the city, but which were formerly suburbs without it. Thus the _Faubourg
St. Germain_ is a fashionable quarter of Paris in which the ancient
nobility still resides.

FAU´CES (Lat., 'jaws'), in anatomy, the throat, the slightly constricted
communication between the posterior part of the mouth cavity and the
pharynx. The tonsils are lodged in the fauces at the sides of the root of
the tongue.

FAUCIGNY (f[=o]-s[=e]-ny[=e]), a district of France, department of Haute
Savoie, one of the loftiest districts of Europe, being partly traversed by
the Pennine Alps.

FAU´CIT, Helena, Lady Martin, was born in 1816, died in 1898. She was the
daughter of Mrs. Faucit the actress, and made her debut at the Theatre
Royal, Richmond, in 1833, as Juliet in _Romeo and Juliet_. She first
appeared in London at Covent Garden as Julia in _The Hunchback_, in which
she gained a decided success. One of the most important members of
Macready's company during the Shakespearean revivals of 1837, she created
the heroine's part in Lord Lytton's _Lady of Lyons_, _Money_, and
_Richelieu_, and in Browning's _Strafford_, _Blot on the Scutcheon_, and
_Colombe's Birthday_. She was married to Sir Theodore (then Mr.) Martin in
1851, after which she but rarely appeared on the stage except for
charitable purposes. In 1879 she appeared as Beatrice at the opening of the
Shakespeare Memorial Theatre at Stratford-on-Avon. Lady Martin wrote a
volume _On Some of Shakespeare's Female Characters_.

[Illustration: Fault in Geology]

FAULT, in geology, a fracture of strata, accompanied by a sliding down or
an upheaval of the deposits on the one side of the fracture to a greater
distance than the other. Faults are frequently recognizable in coal-beds,
the miner coming unexpectedly upon an abrupt wall cutting off the seam. The
angle this makes with the plane of the bed he is working usually indicates
whether he must look up or down for its continuation on the other side of
the fracture; but _reversed faults_ occur, in which the strata on one side
have been pushed up the slope of the plane of fracture. In mines these
faults often serve for natural drains. The cut shows at _a a_ the change of
position in strata caused by a fault. This is called the _throw_, and is
measured vertically.

FAUN, one of a kind of rural deities or demi-gods believed in among the
Romans, inhabiting the forests and groves, and differing little from
satyrs. Their form was principally human, but with a short goat's tail,
pointed ears, and projecting horns; sometimes also with cloven feet. There
are some famous antique statues of fauns, _The Dancing Faun_ at the Uffizi
in Florence (restored by Michel Angelo); _The Dancing Faun_ at Naples; _The
Faun_ (_of Praxiteles?_) at the Capitoline Museum, Rome; and _The Sleeping
Faun_.

FAUNA (from _faun_, q.v.), a collective word signifying all the animals of
a certain region, and also the description of them, corresponding to the
word _flora_ in respect to plants.

FAUST, or FAUSTUS, Doctor John, a celebrated dealer in the black art, who
lived in Germany, early in the sixteenth century. There is really a
substratum of fact beneath the Faust legend; there actually was a charlatan
of this name who lived in the sixteenth century. He seems to have been a
pretentious and vicious egomaniac. A vast amount of legend, however, has
gathered round his name in Germany. According to some accounts he was born
in Suabia, others make him a native of Anhalt, others of Brandenburg. In
his sixteenth year he went to Ingolstadt and studied theology, became in
three years a _magister_, but abandoned theology, and began the study of
medicine, astrology, and magic, in which he likewise instructed his
familiar Johann Wagner, the son of a clergyman at Wasserburg. After Dr.
Faust had spent a rich inheritance, he, according to tradition, made use of
his power to conjure up spirits, and entered into a contract with the devil
for twenty-four years. A spirit called _Mephistopheles_ was given him as a
servant, with whom he travelled about, enjoying life in all its forms, but
the evil spirit finally carried him off. Even yet Dr. Faustus and his
familiar Wagner play a conspicuous part in the puppet-shows of Germany, and
the legend forms the basis of Goethe's well-known drama _Faust_, and
furnishes the libretto for Gounod's famous opera of the same name. As early
as 1590 Christopher Marlowe made the legend the subject of his masterpiece
_Doctor Faustus_, the last scene of which is one of the most dramatic in
all literature.--Cf. H. B. Cotterill, _The Faust-legend and Goethe's
Faust_.

FAUSTI´NA, the name of two Roman ladies: (1) Annia Galeria Faustina (died
A.D. 141), the wife of the Emperor Antoninus Pius; and (2) her daughter,
who was married to the Emperor Marcus Aurelius (died A.D. 175). Both were
accused of dissolute conduct.

FAVART (f[.a]-vär), Charles Simon, creator of the serio-comic opera in
France, born 1710, died in 1792, the son of a pastry-cook. His poetical
reputation rests principally on his numerous productions for the _opéra aux
Italiens_, and the comic opera. He also wrote _Mémoires et correspondance
littéraires_ (1808). He was the director of a company of itinerant actors
which followed Marshal Saxe into Flanders. His wife, Madame Favart, was a
famous singer, comic actress, and dancer, and helped in the composition of
her husband's plays.

FA´VERSHAM, a seaport of England, county Kent, on a branch of the Swale,
giving name to a parliamentary division of the county. It is a very ancient
place, and has manufactures of brick, cement, and gunpowder. Faversham
Creek is navigable up to the town for vessels of 200 tons. Pop. 10,870.

FAVRE (fävr), Jules, a French politician, born 21st March, 1809, at Lyons,
died in 1880. He studied law, and after distinguishing himself at the Lyons
Bar came to Paris in 1835, where he became famous as a defender of
political prisoners. On the outbreak of the revolution of 1848 he became
secretary to Ledru-Rollin. He was a leader of the party of opposition to
the President Louis Napoleon; and after the _coup d'état_ (1851) he retired
from political life for six years, till in 1858 his defence of Orsini for
the attempt on the life of the emperor again brought him forward. From this
time he again became an active leader of the Republican opposition to the
emperor. On the fall of the empire he became Vice-President of the
Government of National Defence and Minister of Foreign Affairs. As such he
conducted the negotiations for peace with Prince Bismarck, and signed the
Treaty of Paris at Frankfurt on 10th May, 1871. But though he showed great
energy, and was very eloquent, his operations both in the matter of the
armistice and the peace showed a lack of skill and judgment. He resigned
his office in July, 1871.

FAVUS is a disease due to a fungus, and affects the hair, hair-follicles,
and skin, usually of the scalp. It produces rounded cup-shaped crusts, and
may lead to very extensive destruction of the hair. Cats and mice are
affected by the disease, and are frequently responsible for spreading it.
The X-rays are the most effective treatment.

FAW´CETT, Henry, an English politician and economist, born at Salisbury in
1833, died 6th Nov., 1884. He was educated at Cambridge, studied law for a
while at the Middle Temple, but soon renounced it. In 1858, when out
partridge shooting, he met with an accident which inflicted on him total
blindness. Undiscouraged, however, by his deprivation, he gave his
attention to economic studies. In 1863 he was elected to the chair of
political economy at Cambridge. In 1865 he was elected member of Parliament
for Brighton, which he represented till the general election of 1874, when
he was elected for Hackney. He became Postmaster-General in the second
Gladstone administration, and effected many reforms in his department. In
1883 he was made Lord Rector of Glasgow University. Amongst his principal
writings are: _A Manual of Political Economy_, _Lectures on the Economic
Position of the British Labourer_, and articles on Indian finances.

FAWCETT, Millicent Garrett, wife of the preceding, born 1847, shared her
husband's studies, and published: _Political Economy for Beginners_, _Some
Eminent Women of Our Time_, _Life of Queen Victoria_, and _Five Famous
French Women_. She is also known as a prominent advocate of all measures
for the educational and political advancement of women, and wrote _Women's
Suffrage_ (1912).

FAYAL (f[=i]-[.a]l´), an island belonging to Portugal, one of the Azores.
It is of a circular form, about 10 miles in diameter. The climate is good,
and the air always mild and pure. The soil is very fertile, producing in
abundance wheat, maize, flax, and almost all the fruits of Europe. It
exports a great quantity of oranges and lemons. The chief place is Villa
Horta or Orta. Pop. 22,385.

FAYOUM (f[.a]-yöm´), a province of Middle Egypt, a little to the west of
the Nile, surrounded by the Libyan Desert; area about 670 sq. miles. The
soil is alluvial, and, in the north, particularly fertile. Fayoum is
irrigated by canals coming from the Canal of Joseph, and that from the
Nile, and is one of the most fertile provinces of Egypt. Here lay the
ancient Labyrinth and the artificial Lake Moeris. On the west lies Lake
Birket-el-Kurun. The chief town, Medinet-el-Fayoum, is connected with Cairo
by a railway. Pop. of province, 441,583.

FEAST OF THE DEDICATION OF THE TEMPLE, a Jewish feast instituted by Judas
Maccabæus in 164 B.C. It lasted eight days, and was a time of general
rejoicing, when the people--old and young--carrying palm branches, met
together in their synagogues to hold services of thanksgiving and
commemoration. Every house was illuminated, and even the temple at
Jerusalem was lighted up. In certain of its observances it resembles the
Feast of the Tabernacles. Some authorities think that Christmas was
celebrated in December by the ancient Church because that was the date of
the Feast of Dedication. It is mentioned in _John_, x, 22.

FEATHER-GRASS, the popular name of _Stipa pennata_, a native of dry places
in the south of Europe. The rigid leaves roll up in dry air like those of
marram-grass; the awns are exceedingly long, feathered to the point, and
hygroscopic, curling up spirally when dry, and uncurling when moistened;
these movements of the awn serve to bury the fruit. _S. tenacissima_ is the
esparto-grass used in paper-making.

[Illustration: Types of Feathers from a Gull]

[Illustration: Feather from the Back of an Argus Pheasant]

FEATHERS, the form which the dermal appendages assume in birds, agreeing in
mode of development, but differing in form from hairs and scales. The
feather consists of a stem, horny, round, strong, and hollow in the lower
part, called the _quill_, and in the upper part, called the _shaft_, filled
with pith. On each side of the shaft is a web composed of a series of
regularly arranged fibres called _barbs_. The barbs and shaft constitute
the _vane_. On the edges of the barbs are set the _barbules_, which
interlock with those of adjacent barbs, and thus give strength to the vane.
Feathers are of four chief kinds. (1) _Quill feathers_ of the wing
(_remiges_) and tail (_rectrices_); the former are attached to the hand and
forearm. (2) _Contour feathers_, which determine the external form and are
attached to certain areas of the skin; those overlapping the quills are
known as _wing-coverts_ and _tail-coverts_. (3) Small soft _down feathers_.
(4) _Hair-like feathers_ (_filoplumes_). The plumage of birds is of
characteristic colours, due either to pigments or physical structure
(metallic feathers), and commonly having a protective function by
harmonizing with the surroundings (especially in females), or, when of
bright kind, playing a part in courtship (especially in males). The
feathers of birds are periodically changed, generally once, but in some
species twice a year. This is called _moulting_. When feathers have reached
their full growth they become dry, and only the tube, or the vascular
substance which it contains, continues to absorb moisture or fat. When,
therefore, part of a feather is cut off, it does not grow out again; and a
bird whose wings have been clipped remains in that condition till the next
moulting season, when the old stumps are shed and new feathers grow out.
If, however, the stumps are pulled out sooner (by which operation the bird
suffers nothing), the feathers will be renewed in a few weeks or even days.
The feather is a very strong formation, not readily damaged, the arch of
the shaft resisting pressure, while the web and fine fibres yield without
suffering. Being a bad conductor of heat, it preserves the high temperature
of the bird, while it is so light as to be easily carried in flight. It is
rendered almost impervious to wet by the oily fluid which most birds
secrete at the base of the tail. Feathers form a considerable article of
commerce, particularly those of the ostrich, heron, swan, peacock, and
goose, for plumes, ornaments, filling of beds, pens, and other purposes.

[Illustration: Feather-star holding on by its grasping threads and its
larvæ attached by stalks]

FEATHER-STAR, one of the stalkless echinoderms belonging to the Crinoidea.
A well-known type is the rosy feather-star (_Antedon rosacea_), not
uncommon in British seas, and consisting of a central body or disc, from
which proceed five radiating arms, each dividing into two secondary
branches, so that ultimately there are ten slender rays. Each arm is
furnished on both sides with lateral processes so as to assume a
feather-like appearance. It is fixed when young by a short stalk, but
exists in a free condition in its adult state.

FEATHERSTONE, an urban district or town in the W. Riding of Yorks, England,
2 miles west by south of Pontefract; inhabitants work chiefly in the
collieries. Pop. 14,839.

FEB´RIFUGE is an agent used to lessen fever. Antipyrine, quinine, and
salicylic acid, are well-known examples of drugs used as febrifuges, while
cold baths and cold sponging are the most effective of other methods.

FEBRO´NIANISM, in Roman Catholic theology, a system of doctrines
antagonistic to the admitted claims of the Pope, and asserting the
independence of national Churches, and the rights of bishops to
unrestricted action in matters of discipline and Church government within
their own dioceses. The term is derived from Justinus _Febronius_, _a nom
de plume_ assumed by John Nicholas von Hontheim, Archbishop of Trèves, in a
work entitled _De Statu Ecclesiæ et legitima Potestate Romani Pontificis_
(On the State of the Church and the Legitimate Power of the Roman Pontiff),
published in 1763.

FEB´RUARY (from the Roman _Februa_, a festival of expiation or
purification), the second month in the year, having twenty-eight days,
except in leap-year, when it has twenty-nine. This latter number of days it
had originally among the Romans, until the Senate decreed that the seventh
month should bear the name of Augustus, when a day was taken from February
and added to August to make it equal to July in number of days.

FÉCAMP (f[=a]-kä[.n]; Lat. _Fiscanum_, derived from _Ficus Campus_, Fig
Plain), a seaport of France, department of Seine-Inférieure, 23 miles
north-east of Havre. It is one of the best ports in the Channel, and has
many vessels employed in the cod, herring, and mackerel fisheries. Pop.
17,383.

FECHTER (fesh-t[=a]r), Charles Albert, French actor and dramatist, born in
1824, died in America in 1879. His first appearance on the stage was at the
Salle Molière, after which he made a short tour of Italy with a travelling
French company. Returning to Paris, he appeared between 1844 and 1856 at
different Parisian theatres, and in 1857 he was joint-director of the
Odéon. In 1860 he came to London, and at once achieved great success as Ruy
Blas and Hamlet at the Princess's Theatre, characters in which he departed
widely from stage traditions. He subsequently leased the Lyceum, and
afterwards the Adelphi, acting youthful and melodramatic parts with
striking power. From 1870 to 1878 he lived in the United States, but his
experiences as a manager in New York were not successful.

FED´ERAL, or FEDERALIST, an appellation in America given to those
politicians who wanted to strengthen the central government, in opposition
to those who wished to extend the separate authority of each individual
state. Hence in the Civil Wars of 1861-5 the term _Federals_ was applied to
the Northern party.

FEDERAL GOVERNMENT, government by the confederation of several united
states, self-governing in local matters, but subject in matters of general
polity to a central authority, as, for instance, the Swiss Republic, the
United States of North America, Mexico, Argentine, Brazil, The Union of
South Africa, and Russia since the revolution of 1917. The degree to which
such states give up their individual rights as sovereign bodies may be very
different.--BIBLIOGRAPHY: Viscount Bryce, _The American Commonwealth_;
Burgess, _Political Science and Comparative Constitutional Law_; Freeman,
_History of Federal Government_.

FEE, or FIEF (A.S. _feoh_, cattle, property), in law, primarily meant a
loan of land, an estate held in trust on condition of the grantee giving
personal or other service to the prince or lord who granted it. Feudal
estates, however, soon came to be regarded as inalienable heritages held on
various tenures; hence the term fee came to be equivalent to an estate of
inheritance, that is, an interest in land which passes to heirs if the
owner die intestate. The amplest estate or interest in land is that of a
_fee-simple_, which is also called an absolute fee, in contradistinction to
a fee limited or clogged with certain conditions. A fee-simple means the
entire and absolute possession of land, with full power to alienate it by
deed, gift, or will. It is the estate out of which other lesser estates are
said to be carved; such as a _fee-tail_ (see _Entail_), which is limited to
particular heirs, and subject to certain restrictions of use; and a _base
fee_, which ceases with the existence of certain conditions.

FEE-FARM, in law, a kind of tenure of land without homage, fealty, or other
service, except that mentioned in the feoffment, which is usually the full
rent.

FEELING is properly a synonym for sensation, or that state of consciousness
which results from the application of a stimulus to some sensory nerve. It
is the most universal of the senses, existing wherever there are nerves;
and they are distributed over all parts of the body, though most numerous
in such parts as the finger-tips and the lines where skin and mucous
membrane pass into each other. This universal distribution of feeling is
necessary, otherwise parts of the body might be destroyed without our
knowledge. The structures which thus apprehend the impressions of contact
are papillæ or conical elevations of the skin in which the nerves end, and
which are richly supplied with blood-vessels. The term feeling is also used
for a general sense of comfort or discomfort which cannot be localized, and
it designates states of consciousness which are either agreeable or
disagreeable. In a figurative sense the term is also applied to a mental
emotion, or even to a moral conception; thus we may speak of a friendly
feeling, a feeling of freedom. See _Emotion_.--BIBLIOGRAPHY: A. Bain, _The
Emotions and the Will_; T. Ribot, _Psychology of the Emotions_.

FEGATELLA, a genus of Liverworts, family Marchantiales. _F. conica_ is
common on moist banks.

FEIJOA, a genus of Myrtaceæ, natives of Brazil. The flowers are pollinated
by birds, which feed on the juicy petals, a very unusual method.

FEISUL, or FEISAL, Emir, King of Irak (Mesopotamia), born in 1887, the
third surviving son of Hussein, King of Hejaz. Educated at Constantinople,
Feisul held several posts under the Turkish Government, but took an active
part in the revolutionary movement which resulted in the deposition of
Sultan Abdul Hamid. He then returned to Arabia, where he commanded the
Arabs against Ibn Saud, the head of a new religious sect, who threatened
his father's emirate. During the European War Hussein sided with the
Allies, and Feisul organized and commanded a regular Arab army, which
formed Lord Allenby's right wing, and took part in the latter's operations
in Palestine. As a reward for his services an independent, or
semi-independent, state was established at Damascus under Feisul, and the
prince was proclaimed King of Syria in March, 1920. Serious friction,
however, arose between the French authorities and the Arabs, and
hostilities broke out in July. The French, under General Gouraud, occupied
Damascus, compelled the Arabs to recognize the French mandate for Syria,
and deposed the new King of Syria. In August, 1921, Feisul became the first
Arab king of the new state of Irak (Mesopotamia), set up by the British
Government. He was crowned with great splendour at Bagdad on the 23rd of
Aug., in the presence of a great gathering of his people and the
representatives of the British Government. A personal message from King
George V was handed to Feisul, and the British High Commissioner, Sir Percy
Cox, formally announced the recognition by Great Britain of the new ruler
of Irak.

FELANICHE (fel-[.a]-n[=e]´ch[=a]), a town in the Island of Majorca, a very
ancient place with Moorish remains. Pop. (commune), 11,400.

FELEGYHAZA (f[=a]´led-yä-z[.a]), a town of Hungary, 66 miles S.E. of
Budapest, with large cattle-markets and an extensive trade in corn, wine,
and fruit. Pop. 34,924.

FELICU´DI, one of the Lipari Isles, off the north coast of Sicily, 10 miles
west of Salina. It is about 9 miles in circuit. The soil is both fertile
and well cultivated. Pop. 800.

[Illustration: Teeth of Felidæ

Skull and Teeth of the Tiger. _a_, Canines or tearing teeth. _b_, Incisors
or cutting teeth. _c_, True molars or grinding teeth. _d_, Carnassial or
sectorial teeth.]

FE´LIDÆ, animals of the cat kind, a family of Carnivora in which the
predaceous instincts reach their highest development. They are among the
quadrupeds what the Falconidæ are among the birds. The teeth and claws are
the principal instruments of the destructive energy in these animals. The
incisor teeth are equal; the third tooth behind the large canine in either
jaw is narrow and sharp, and these, the carnassial or sectorial teeth, work
against each other like scissors in cutting flesh; the claws are sheathed
and retractile. They all approach their prey stealthily, seize it with a
spring, and devour it fresh. The species are numerous in Europe, Asia,
Africa, and America, but none are found in Australia. The family
comprehends the lion, tiger, leopard, lynx, jaguar, panther, cheetah,
ounce, serval, ocelot, and cat.

FELIX, Antonius or Claudius, procurator of Judæa and freedman of the
Emperor Claudius, is described by Tacitus as unscrupulous and profligate
both in his public and private conduct. It was before this Felix that
Paul's discourse (_Acts_, xxiv, 25) was spoken. He was recalled A.D. 62,
and narrowly escaped condemnation at Rome, on charges which the Jews had
lodged against him.

FELIX, Marcus Minucius, a distinguished Roman lawyer, who embraced
Christianity, and wrote a defence of it in a dialogue entitled _Octavius_.
The period when he flourished is uncertain; but Jerome is probably right in
placing him about A.D. 230.

FELIXSTOWE, a watering-place in England, on the Suffolk coast, 11 miles
south-east of Ipswich, between the mouths of the Orwell and Deben. The
steamers which ply between Ipswich and Harwich on the Orwell call at
Felixstowe Pier, which is opposite Harwich. Pop. (urban district), 11,655.

FELLAH (pl. _fellahin_), an Arabian word meaning 'peasant', and used for
the labouring class in Egypt. The fellahs or _fellahin_ constitute about
three-fourths of the population of Egypt, and are mostly the direct
descendants of the old Egyptians, although both their language and religion
are now that of their Arabian conquerors. They live in rude huts by the
banks of the Nile, and in past times have suffered much from over-taxation
and oppressive rule at the hands of a succession of tyrants, and especially
of the Turks before the British occupation of Egypt.

FELLA´TAH, FULBE, or FULAHS, a remarkable African race of the negro type,
the original locality of which is unknown, but which is now widely diffused
throughout the Sudan, where they are the predominant people in the states
of Futa-Toro, Futa-Jalon, Bondu, and Sokoto. Though of the negro family,
they have neither the deep jet colour, the crisped hair, flat nose, nor
thick lips of the negro. In person they are decidedly handsome, and mostly
of a light copper colour. They are shrewd, intelligent, and brave, and are
mostly Mohammedans. Their influence is continually spreading.

FEL´LENBERG, Philip Emanuel von, Swiss educationalist, born in 1771, died
in 1844. Having devoted himself to the social and intellectual improvement
of the peasantry, he purchased the estate of Hofwyl, and established
successively an institution for instructing the children of the poorer
classes, a seminary for children in the higher grades of life, and a normal
school. The pupils were all trained to work in the fields or at the bench,
and the product of their labour was sufficient to cover the expenses of
their education. Fellenberg's scheme was ultimately so successful as to
attract the attention even of foreign Governments. The institutions
established by him still exist in a modified form.

FELLING, a populous locality in Durham, a little to the south-east of
Newcastle, and adjoining Gateshead, consisting of the combined villages of
High and Low Felling, and forming an urban district. It contains chemical
and other industrial works. Pop. 26,152.

FEL´LOWS, Sir Charles, traveller and antiquarian, was born in 1799 at
Nottingham, died in 1860. He first explored the valley of the Xanthus in
Lycia, in 1838, and discovered the remains of the cities Xanthus and Teos.
Under the auspices of the trustees of the British Museum he made further
explorations in 1839 and 1841, and succeeded in obtaining the marbles now
in the Lycian saloon of the museum. He was knighted by the queen in 1845.
His principal works are: _The Xanthian Marbles: their Acquisition and
Transmission to England_; _Travels and Researches in Asia Minor_; and
_Coins of Ancient Lycia before the Reign of Alexander_.

FELLOWSHIP, a distinction conferred by some universities, especially those
of Oxford and Cambridge, which entitles the holder, called a fellow, to an
annual stipend for a certain period. Fellowships in the English colleges
commonly range in value from about £150 to £250 or £300 a year, and they
all confer upon their holders the right to apartments in the college, and
certain privileges as to commons or meals. Formerly they were usually
tenable for life or till the attainment of a certain position in the Church
or at the Bar, or till marriage; but six or seven years is now a common
period during which they may be held, though this may be prolonged in
certain circumstances. At Dublin University senior fellows hold their
office for life.

FELO DE SE (Lat., 'a felon in regard to himself'), in law, a person who,
being of sound mind and of the age of discretion, deliberately causes his
own death. Formerly, in England, the goods of such a person were forfeited
to the Crown, and his body interred in an ignominious manner; that is,
unless the coroner's jury gave a verdict of unsound mind; but these
penalties have been abolished.

FEL´ONY, in law, includes generally all crimes below treason and of greater
gravity than misdemeanours. Formerly it was applied to those crimes which
entailed forfeiture of lands or goods as part of the punishment.

FELSITE, or FELSTONE, a hard, compact igneous rock of somewhat flinty
appearance, composed usually of quartz and orthoclase felspar intimately
mixed, but sometimes of less highly siliceous minerals.

FEL´SPAR, or FELDSPAR, a very important group of mineral silicates of
aluminium, with potassium, sodium, or calcium, ranging from orthoclase, the
potassium species, with 64.7 per cent of silica, to anorthite, the calcium
species, with only 43.3. Albite, the sodium felspar, has 68.8 per cent of
silica, and the species between this and anorthite are regarded as mixtures
of albite and anorthite molecules. These molecules probably do not exist as
such within the crystals; but the various characters of the species
graduate into one another in agreement with the chemical constitution, so
that the felspars form an admirable example of the relation of chemical
composition, specific gravity, and crystalline and optical features. At the
same time orthoclase and microcline are both potassium felspars; yet the
former crystallizes in the monoclinic, and the latter in the triclinic
system. All the sodium, sodium-calcium, and calcium species are triclinic,
except the rare monoclinic sodium felspar barbierite. The forms throughout
the felspar series are closely similar, and the hardness is uniform, being
just below that of quartz, and about that of a steel file. Felspar is one
of the principal constituents of almost all igneous rocks, such as granite,
diorite, and basalt. The alkali species yield kaolin by alteration, and are
thus the source of china-clay.

    _Printed and bound in Great Britain_

       *       *       *       *       *


NOTES

[1] The use of gas, as already pointed out, had been forced on the British
by its adoption by the Germans. Ultimately the methods invented by British
chemists and physicists outgassed the Germans.

[2] Portugal was drawn into the war on the side of the Allies on 19th
March, 1916, when Germany declared war on her, ostensibly because she had
requisitioned German merchant ships lying in her harbours, but in reality
because an invasion of Mozambique was then becoming necessary to Germany's
hard-pressed troops in East Africa.

[3] Japan afterwards assisted the Allies with war supplies--particularly
with heavy guns to Russia before the Bolshevik betrayal--subsequently
helping to stem the tide of Bolshevism in the Far East, besides
contributing with her ships to the defeat of the German submarine campaign
in the Mediterranean.

       *       *       *       *       *


CHANGES MADE AGAINST PRINTED ORIGINAL

Page 324. "acquiring new territories": 'territorities' in original.